council_n the_o college_n of_o cardinal_n for_o her_o castle_n convent_v for_o her_o army_n monk_n for_o her_o governor_n of_o province_n bishop_n and_o arch-bishop_n for_o her_o ambassador_n nuucio_n and_o legat_n for_o her_o merchant_n priest_n for_o her_o merchandise_n dispensation_n and_o for_o her_o revenue_n annates_fw-la and_o benefice_n so_o that_o it_o be_v with_o good_a reason_n that_o gregorius_n leâ—i_n begin_v his_o pleasant_a history_n of_o pope_n sixtus_n the_o five_o after_o this_o manner_n that_o the_o popedom_n be_v the_o most_o considerable_a monarchy_n that_o have_v be_v establish_v from_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n to_o this_o day_n and_o that_o no_o prince_n whether_o idolatrous_a or_o christian_n have_v reign_v more_o absolute_o than_o the_o roman_a bishop_n do_v at_o who_o foot_n the_o great_a potentate_n have_v lay_v down_o their_o sceptre_n and_o crown_n so_o that_o it_o may_v be_v say_v this_o soder_v together_o of_o temporal_a and_o spiritual_a power_n this_o mingle_n of_o thing_n secular_a and_o religious_a this_o conjunction_n of_o the_o cross_n with_o the_o sword_n this_o union_n of_o body_n and_o soul_n and_o in_o brief_a this_o authority_n over_o earth_n and_o heaven_n which_o meet_v and_o centre_n in_o the_o pope_n have_v raise_v and_o establish_v a_o sovereignty_n which_o almost_o all_o the_o people_n and_o prince_n of_o the_o world_n do_v reverence_n withal_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n say_v i_o be_o no_o widow_n in_o that_o she_o boast_v of_o have_v a_o visible_a head_n and_o spouse_n which_o be_v the_o pope_n and_o she_o say_v i_o shall_v see_v no_o sorrow_n for_o pretend_v to_o be_v the_o only_a spouse_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n how_o can_v she_o miscarry_v or_o how_o shall_v she_o be_v so_o forsake_v as_o to_o be_v able_a to_o fall_v see_v it_o be_v to_o she_o alone_o that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v make_v that_o promise_n the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v against_o my_o church_n matth._n 16._o 18._o xv._n illustration_n of_o babylon_n make_v all_o nation_n drink_v with_o the_o wine_n of_o her_o fornication_n and_o of_o she_o be_v drink_v with_o the_o blood_n of_o saint_n rev._n chap._n 14._o v._n 8._o these_o two_o action_n of_o babylon_n charactarise_v and_o mark_v out_o the_o roman_a church_n see_v it_o be_v idolatry_n that_o be_v speak_v of_o which_o be_v spiritual_a adultery_n and_o dissolve_v god_n covenant_n as_o adultery_n do_v the_o covenant_n of_o marriage_n now_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v guilty_a of_o too_o gross_a idolatry_n to_o be_v any_o way_n able_a to_o justify_v herself_o she_o worship_v not_o only_o the_o holy_a virgin_n in_o give_v she_o the_o title_n of_o the_o gate_n of_o paradise_n the_o queen_n of_o heaven_n and_o the_o fountain_n of_o grace_n but_o in_o advance_v she_o above_o jesus_n christ_n through_o beg_v of_o she_o in_o one_o of_o their_o prayer_n that_o she_o will_v jure_v matris_fw-la imperare_fw-la i._n e._n use_v the_o authority_n of_o a_o mother_n in_o command_v her_o son._n nor_o do_v she_o only_o adore_v image_n according_a to_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a which_o be_v confirm_v by_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n but_o she_o also_o adore_v the_o sacrament_n which_o jesus_n christ_n institute_v to_o be_v a_o memorial_n of_o his_o death_n and_o which_o therefore_o must_v be_v something_o else_o than_o christ_n himself_o nor_o can_v she_o according_a to_o her_o own_o doctrine_n have_v any_o assurance_n either_o divine_a or_o human_a that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n forasmuch_o as_o she_o can_v be_v assure_v of_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o priest_n upon_o which_o the_o whole_a consecration_n do_v depend_v to_o which_o may_v be_v add_v her_o worship_v the_o cross_n and_o that_o with_o the_o high_a kind_n of_o worship_n call_v latria_n have_v to_o this_o purpose_n set_v apart_o and_o assign_v good_a friday_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o lead_v man_n to_o idolatry_n may_v be_v just_o compare_v to_o wine_n and_o not_o to_o water_n and_o to_o wine_n of_o wrath_n i._n e._n furious_a wine_n because_o they_o who_o drink_v it_o become_v intoxicate_v and_o deprive_v of_o their_o sense_n so_o that_o they_o not_o only_o furious_o pursue_v the_o object_n of_o their_o superstition_n as_o so_o many_o mad_a man_n who_o none_o can_v hinder_v or_o withdraw_v from_o it_o but_o they_o be_v transport_v with_o hatred_n &_o rage_n against_o all_o those_o who_o do_v not_o approve_v their_o false_a and_o abominable_a devotion_n and_o it_o be_v worth_a our_o observe_v what_o the_o difference_n be_v between_o true_a doctrine_n and_o false_a wholesome_a and_o true_a doctrine_n be_v usual_o compare_v to_o water_n because_o it_o render_v such_o as_o embrace_v it_o meek_a gentle_a patient_a under_o injury_n ready_a to_o teach_v those_o who_o be_v otherwise_o mind_v with_o mildness_n and_o fill_v rather_o with_o pity_n and_o compassion_n towards_o they_o than_o transport_v with_o hatred_n but_o in_o reference_n to_o the_o effect_n of_o false_a doctrine_n all_o be_v otherwise_o for_o it_o make_v such_o as_o entertain_v it_o violent_a cruel_a quarrelsome_a outrageous_a ready_a to_o assault_v and_o fall_v upon_o those_o that_o contradict_v they_o and_o who_o refuse_v to_o follow_v their_o example_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v resemble_v to_o wine_n and_o to_o wine_n of_o wrath_n i._n e._n heady_a wine_n that_o inflame_v and_o distract_v man_n and_o in_o a_o word_n render_v they_o that_o be_v possess_v with_o it_o persecutor_n to_o the_o outmost_a nor_o can_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n deny_v but_o that_o she_o do_v after_o this_o manner_n persecute_v all_o those_o who_o she_o call_v heretic_n and_o for_o this_o only_a reason_n because_o they_o will_v not_o own_v she_o to_o be_v the_o empress_n of_o the_o world_n and_o the_o mother_n and_o mistress_n of_o faith_n and_o acknowledge_v her_o bishop_n to_o be_v the_o vicar_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o centre_n of_o christian_a unity_n the_o croisado_n against_o the_o valdenses_n and_o albigenses_n of_o who_o success_n bellarmin_n triumph_v to_o that_o degree_n as_o to_o say_v that_o in_o one_o only_a croisado_n there_o be_v a_o hundred_o thousand_o killed_z the_o massacre_n commit_v in_o england_n france_n and_o the_o low_a country_n in_o the_o forego'e_a age_n those_o perpetrate_v in_o poland_n the_o valley_n of_o piedmont_n and_o in_o ireland_n within_o these_o forty_o or_o fifty_o year_n i_o say_v all_o these_o do_v make_v it_o but_o too_o evident_o appear_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v this_o woman_n who_o st._n john_n see_v drink_v with_o the_o blood_n of_o saint_n rev._n 17._o 6._o the_o holy_a scripture_n put_v this_o honour_n upon_o all_o those_o that_o follow_v sound_a doctrine_n and_o of_o who_o faith_n the_o gospel_n be_v the_o only_a rule_n as_o to_o give_v they_o the_o glorious_a title_n of_o saint_n nor_o can_v it_o be_v gainsay_v but_o that_o rome_n be_v drink_v with_o the_o blood_n of_o saint_n forasmuch_o as_o all_o the_o barbarous_a croisado_n against_o the_o albigenses_n and_o all_o the_o butchery_n perpetrate_v upon_o protestant_n have_v be_v for_o no_o other_o reason_n but_o for_o their_o make_v the_o gospel_n the_o alone_a rule_n of_o their_o faith._n neither_o be_v they_o persecute_v and_o destroy_v but_o because_o of_o their_o disclaim_n human_a tradition_n which_o be_v the_o mischievous_a fountain_n of_o all_o error_n xvi_o illustration_n of_o the_o lamb_n on_o mount_n zion_n and_o with_o he_o the_o 144000._o have_v the_o father_n name_v write_v in_o their_o forehead_n rev._n chap._n fourteen_o v_o 1._o here_o we_o have_v a_o description_n of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o true_a church_n and_o that_o during_o the_o time_n in_o which_o babylon_n be_v drink_v with_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o martyr_n for_o whereas_o one_o may_v have_v question_v whether_o the_o church_n be_v not_o whole_o lose_v see_v all_o the_o world_n not_o only_o wonder_v after_o the_o beast_n but_o that_o they_o who_o refuse_v to_o receive_v his_o mark_n and_o to_o worship_v his_o image_n be_v kill_v therefore_o the_o holy_a spirit_n represent_v a_o vision_n to_o st._n john_n in_o which_o he_o may_v clear_o see_v that_o the_o church_n do_v subsist_v in_o despite_n both_o of_o the_o victory_n of_o the_o beast_n of_o the_o extent_n of_o his_o empire_n and_o of_o the_o violence_n of_o his_o persecution_n i_o look_v say_v st._n john_n and_o lo_o a_o lamb_n stand_v on_o the_o mount_n zion_n and_o with_o he_o 144000._o have_v his_o father_n name_v write_v in_o their_o forehead_n and_o i_o hear_v a_o voice_n from_o heaven_n as_o the_o voice_n of_o many_o water_n and_o as_o the_o voice_n of_o a_o great_a thunder_n and_o i_o hear_v the_o voice_n of_o harper_n harp_v with_o their_o harp_n and_o they_o sing_v as_o it_o be_v
esteem_n that_o they_o who_o before_o have_v be_v call_v arnoldian_n henrician_n and_o petrobrusian_o be_v suppose_v to_o have_v get_v from_o he_o the_o name_n of_o valdenses_n though_o that_o be_v a_o mistake_n forasmuch_o as_o long_o before_o the_o time_n of_o valdo_n they_o who_o make_v profession_n of_o the_o true_a doctrine_n have_v be_v so_o style_v from_o the_o name_n of_o the_o valley_n of_o angrogna_n and_o piedmont_n where_o the_o church_n of_o god_n have_v be_v harbour_v from_o the_o day_n be_v of_o constantin_n as_o have_v be_v already_o observe_v these_o teacher_n be_v represent_v cry_v with_o a_o loud_a voice_n fear_v god_n because_o at_o that_o season_n babylon_n alone_o be_v dread_v it_o be_v the_o common_a language_n of_o every_o one_o at_o that_o day_n who_o be_v like_a unto_o the_o beast_n who_o be_v able_a to_o make_v war_n with_o he_o as_o the_o holy_a ghost_n have_v mark_v rev._n chap._n 13._o v._n 4._o they_o be_v far_o represent_v cry_v give_v glory_n to_o god_n because_o then_o the_o honour_n due_a to_o god_n be_v transfer_v to_o creature_n which_o according_a to_o st._n paul_n be_v a_o withhold_a or_o a_o not-giving_a glory_n to_o god._n for_o that_o apostle_n be_v speak_v of_o the_o pagan_n he_o accuse_v they_o of_o not_o have_v glorify_a god_n by_o reason_n of_o their_o give_v that_o honour_n to_o the_o creature_n which_o belong_v to_o none_o save_v to_o the_o creator_n rom._n 1._o 21_o 23._o moreover_o they_o be_v here_o introduce_v threaten_v the_o man_n of_o that_o age_n with_o the_o judgement_n of_o god_n the_o hour_n say_v they_o of_o his_o judgement_n be_v come_v which_o denunciation_n be_v fulfil_v in_o the_o same_o century_n for_o the_o quarrel_n between_o the_o emperor_n frederick_n and_o the_o pope_n fill_v all_o christendom_n with_o civil_a war_n and_o overwhelm_v it_o with_o desolation_n beside_o the_o voyage_n of_o lovis_n the_o seven_o into_o the_o holy_a land_n prove_v most_o unhappy_a and_o than_o saladin_n towards_o the_o end_n of_o that_o age_n conquer_v the_o kingdom_n of_o jerusalem_n so_o that_o all_o the_o christian_n become_v defeat_v and_o drive_v out_o of_o palestine_n they_o be_v further_o introduce_v preach_v the_o gospel_n to_o every_o nation_n and_o kindred_n and_o tongue_n and_o people_n that_o be_v through_o all_o part_n of_o the_o papal_a kingdom_n which_o in_o these_o vision_n be_v signify_v by_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n of_o who_o it_o be_v say_v chap._n 13._o five_o 7._o that_o power_n be_v give_v unto_o he_o over_o all_o kindred_n and_o tongue_n and_o nation_n and_o that_o all_o who_o dwell_v upon_o the_o earth_n worship_v he_o which_o can_v be_v mean_v of_o nothing_o else_o but_o of_o the_o roman_a papal_a empire_n in_o the_o fourteen_o age_n about_o the_o year_n 1360._o john_n wicklif_n assault_v the_o pope_n and_o both_o call_v he_o archheretick_n antichrist_n the_o impostore_v of_o the_o church_n and_o prove_v he_o to_o be_v so_o by_o scripture_n history_n and_o his_o own_o action_n he_o preach_v likewise_o against_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n against_o indulgence_n and_o against_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n relic_n and_o saint_n the_o voice_n of_o this_o angel_n be_v so_o powerful_a and_o efficacious_a that_o edward_n the_o three_o king_n of_o england_n ordain_v in_o parliament_n that_o from_o thence_o forward_a bishop_n shall_v not_o go_v to_o rome_n for_o confirmation_n but_o be_v confirm_v at_o home_n by_o their_o own_o metropolitan_n this_o wicklif_n upon_o his_o withdraw_n into_o bohemia_n have_v john_n hus_n for_o his_o disciple_n which_o hus_n by_o the_o alone_a power_n of_o his_o doctrine_n draw_v the_o kingdom_n of_o bohemia_n off_o from_o obedience_n to_o rome_n and_o thence_o it_o be_v that_o this_o angel_n be_v introduce_v cry_v babylon_n be_v fall_v be_v fall_v because_o that_o be_v a_o presage_n of_o the_o fall_v away_o of_o nation_n from_o she_o which_o shall_v ensue_v in_o the_o next_o age._n john_n hus_n be_v burn_v by_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n contrary_a to_o the_o public_a faith_n and_o the_o safe_a conduct_n that_o have_v be_v give_v he_o by_o the_o emperor_n sigismond_n and_o history_n report_v of_o he_o that_o he_o shall_v say_v to_o his_o judge_n you_o be_v put_v a_o goose_n to_o death_n for_o so_o hus_n in_o the_o bohemian_a language_n signify_v but_o a_o hundred_o year_n hence_o god_n will_v raise_v up_o a_o swan_n who_o though_o you_o will_v never_o so_o fain_o destroy_v you_o shall_v not_o be_v able_a which_o prophecy_n be_v exact_o fulfil_v at_o the_o time_n for_o as_o john_n hus_n be_v burn_v anno_fw-la 1415._o so_o luther_n begin_v the_o work_n of_o the_o reformation_n by_o write_v against_o indulgence_n in_o the_o year_n 1515._o and_o though_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n do_v all_o they_o can_v both_o to_o stop_v his_o mouth_n and_o to_o destroy_v he_o yet_o they_o can_v never_o effect_v it_o it_o be_v therefore_o in_o the_o 16._o century_n that_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o three_o angel_n be_v hear_v say_v loud_o if_o any_o man_n worship_v the_o beast_n and_o his_o image_n and_o receive_v his_o mark_n in_o his_o forehead_n or_o in_o his_o hand_n the_o same_o shall_v drink_v of_o the_o wine_n of_o the_o wrath_n of_o god_n etc._n etc._n this_o angel_n be_v luther_n who_o write_v with_o that_o strength_n and_o preach_v with_o that_o efficacy_n and_o with_o such_o success_n against_o the_o error_n idolatry_n and_o tyranny_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o near_o one_o half_a of_o the_o nation_n and_o people_n who_o reverence_v she_o as_o their_o mother_n and_o fear_v she_o as_o their_o queen_n withdraw_v from_o her_o communion_n and_o look_v upon_o she_o with_o detestation_n as_o the_o mother_n of_o uncleanness_n and_o abomination_n and_o as_o rome_n can_v not_o behold_v the_o success_n of_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o three_o angel_n but_o with_o despite_n and_o rage_n so_o believer_n can_v not_o escape_v suffer_v a_o great_a deal_n from_o a_o power_n which_o see_v itself_o so_o dangerous_o weaken_v by_o their_o separation_n this_o be_v what_o the_o h._n spirit_n declare_v be_v to_o be_v when_o he_o say_v here_o be_v the_o patience_n of_o the_o saint_n here_o be_v they_o that_o keâ—p_v the_o commaudment_n of_o god_n and_o the_o faith_n of_o jesus_n but_o the_o holy_a spirit_n in_o the_o message_n direct_v thereupon_o to_o st._n john_n do_v likeway_n animate_v and_o fortify_v they_o against_o all_o those_o evil_n that_o babylon_n shall_v be_v able_a to_o do_v unto_o they_o and_o i_o hear_v a_o voice_n from_o heaven_n say_v unto_o i_o write_v bless_a be_v the_o dead_a which_o die_v in_o the_o lord_n from_o henceforth_o yea_o say_v the_o spirit_n that_o they_o may_v rest_v from_o their_o labour_n and_o their_o work_n do_v follow_v they_o there_o be_v no_o where_o else_o and_o express_v command_v give_v unto_o st._n john_n to_o write_v except_z in_o the_o first_o chap._n v_o 19_o it_o serve_v to_o show_v the_o great_a importance_n of_o this_o doctrine_n both_o in_o discover_v the_o falsehood_n of_o the_o romish_a doctrine_n about_o the_o state_n of_o dead_a about_o the_o worship_n give_v unto_o they_o about_o purgatory_n to_o which_o they_o be_v adjudge_v and_o about_o the_o mass_n which_o be_v make_v use_n of_o for_o fetch_v they_o thence_o and_o also_o for_o the_o comfort_n and_o encouragement_n of_o those_o who_o assert_v the_o dignity_n of_o the_o everlasting_a gospel_n and_o who_o be_v persecute_v by_o the_o beast_n for_o defend_v of_o it_o xviii_o illustration_n of_o the_o harvest_n and_o the_o vintage_n rev._n chap._n 14._o v._n 14_o 15_o etc._n etc._n these_o two_o vision_n do_v without_o doubt_n signify_v the_o judgement_n of_o god_n against_o his_o enemy_n and_o the_o persecutor_n of_o his_o church_n according_o jeremiah_n use_v the_o similitude_n of_o vintage_n and_o harvest_n against_o babylon_n of_o the_o chaldee_n chap._n 51._o v._n 33._o the_o daughter_n of_o babylon_n say_v he_o be_v like_o a_o thresh_a floor_n it_o be_v time_n to_o thresh_v she_o yet_o a_o little_a while_n and_o the_o time_n of_o her_o harvest_n shall_v come_v joel_n also_o make_v use_n of_o they_o both_o chap._n 13._o 3._o put_v in_o the_o sickle_n say_v he_o for_o the_o harvest_n be_v ripe_a come_v get_v you_o down_o for_o the_o press_n be_v full_a the_o fat_v overflow_v for_o their_o wickedness_n be_v great_a there_o be_v some_o who_o do_v think_v that_o the_o harvest_n respect_v and_o threaten_v the_o mahometan_a empire_n but_o all_o be_v agree_v that_o the_o vintage_n refer_v unto_o and_o threaten_v the_o papal_a kingdom_n as_o for_o i_o i_o think_v it_o most_o probable_a that_o both_o these_o judgement_n do_v threaten_v the_o papal_a empire_n and_o that_o the_o harvest_n signify_v a_o initial_a judgement_n or_o a_o decision_n as_o to_o some_o
general_a council_n which_o be_v constitute_v of_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o whole_a empire_n these_o council_n contribute_v to_o the_o exaltation_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n so_o that_o gregory_n i._o speak_v according_a to_o his_o interest_n when_o he_o say_v that_o he_o have_v the_o same_o regard_n for_o the_o 4._o council_n viz._n of_o nice_a constantinople_n ephesus_n and_o chalcedon_n that_o he_o have_v for_o the_o four_o gospel_n which_o be_v a_o plain_a blasphemy_n and_o very_o suitable_a to_o antichrist_n 6._o st._n john_n deliver_v the_o explication_n which_o the_o angel_n give_v of_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o 17_o chapter_n v._n 12._o in_o these_o word_n the_o ten_o horn_n which_o thou_o see_v be_v ten_o king_n which_o have_v receive_v no_o kingdom_n as_o yet_o but_o receive_v power_n as_o king_n one_o hour_n with_o the_o beast_n for_o we_o be_v not_o to_o seek_v for_o these_o king_n in_o the_o eastern_a empire_n that_o continue_v until_o the_o turk_n become_v master_n of_o it_o which_o be_v something_o more_o than_o two_o hundred_o year_n but_o we_o be_v to_o seek_v for_o they_o in_o the_o western_a empire_n and_o the_o reason_n of_o it_o be_v because_o there_o be_v not_o several_a kingdom_n form_v out_o of_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o eastern_a empire_n as_o there_o have_v according_a to_o the_o term_n of_o the_o vision_n be_v form_v out_o of_o the_o western_a we_o be_v not_o to_o confine_v ourselves_o positive_o to_o the_o number_n of_o ten_o see_v that_o number_n be_v take_v indefinite_o in_o the_o revelation_n thus_o chap._n 2._o v._n 10._o the_o tribulation_n of_o ten_o day_n that_o be_v speak_v of_o be_v to_o denote_v a_o long_a persecution_n all_o that_o be_v essential_a to_o be_v remark_v be_v that_o these_o ten_o kingdom_n or_o sovereignty_n be_v form_v out_o of_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n which_o daniel_n say_v positive_o chap._n 7._o v._n 24._o as_o well_o as_o st._n john_n who_o from_o the_o angel_n interpretation_n of_o the_o vision_n sai_z that_o the_o ten_o king_n receive_v their_o power_n in_o the_o same_o hour_n with_o the_o beast_n after_o these_o observation_n from_o scripture_n it_o will_v be_v of_o advantage_n to_o consider_v the_o follow_a matter_n of_o fact_n which_o be_v all_o express_o record_v in_o history_n it_o be_v in_o the_o four_o age_n that_o the_o fast_n &_o abstinence_n of_o the_o montemist_n come_v to_o be_v receive_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o in_o that_o age_n pope_n syricius_n condemn_v the_o marriage_n of_o priest_n it_o be_v in_o the_o four_o age_n that_o pope_n mark_n write_v letter_n to_o anastasius_n and_o to_o the_o bishop_n of_o egypt_n in_o these_o word_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v always_o be_v without_o afault_n and_o through_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n and_o the_o protection_n of_o st._n peter_n for_o ever_o shall_v be_v so_o which_o word_n favour_n both_o of_o idolairy_n and_o of_o blasphemy_n it_o be_v in_o the_o four_o age_n that_o the_o 2._o first_o council_n of_o nice_a and_o constantinople_n be_v hold_v as_o those_o of_o ephesus_n and_o chalcedon_n be_v keep_v in_o the_o five_o and_o although_o as_o these_o council_n do_v not_o great_o exalt_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n we_o may_v true_o say_v that_o they_o open_v a_o way_n and_o serve_v as_o a_o bridge_n to_o the_o follow_a council_n which_o have_v make_v it_o their_o business_n to_o advance_v the_o pope_n to_o what_o he_o be_v at_o this_o day_n it_o be_v in_o the_o four_o age_n that_o the_o emperor_n embrace_v the_o christian_a religion_n that_o they_o be_v so_o liberal_a to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o they_o strip_v themselves_o of_o the_o dignity_n of_o supreme_a pontiff_n in_o favour_n to_o he_o from_o the_o time_n of_o julius_n cesar_n they_o have_v always_o retain_v it_o that_o they_o may_v thereby_o render_v their_o person_n sacred_a and_o inviolable_a it_o be_v the_o emperor_n gratian_n that_o surrender_v it_o and_o since_o that_o time_n none_o of_o his_o successor_n have_v claim_v it_o it_o be_v in_o the_o five_o age_n that_o the_o emperor_n withdraw_v from_o rome_n and_o choose_v ravenna_n and_o milan_n for_o their_o residence_n it_o be_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o five_o age_n that_o the_o western_a empire_n be_v destroy_v by_o the_o barbarian_n and_o that_o out_o of_o the_o ruin_n of_o it_o they_o form_v several_a sovereignty_n in_o germany_n gaul_n spain_n and_o italy_n it_o be_v in_o the_o five_o age_n that_o in_o order_n to_o allure_v the_o pagan_n to_o christianity_n the_o church_n espouse_v many_o of_o their_o ceremony_n such_o as_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n the_o worship_n of_o image_n the_o veneration_n of_o relic_n and_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a it_o be_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o five_o age_n that_o pope_n innocent_n i._o defend_v the_o right_n of_o appeal_n to_o the_o sea_n of_o rome_n final_o it_o be_v in_o the_o five_o age_n that_o the_o controversy_n between_o pope_n leo_n 1._o and_o other_o bishop_n about_o the_o matter_n of_o appeal_n be_v in_o the_o most_o solemn_a and_o authentic_a manner_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n can_v desire_v end_v and_o determine_v in_o his_o favour_n when_o the_o two_o emperor_n theodosius_n and_o valentintan_n grant_v unto_o he_o and_o issue_v out_o a_o edict_n in_o the_o follow_a term_n we_o by_o this_o perpetual_a edict_n have_v ordain_v that_o no_o bishop_n whether_o they_o be_v of_o gaul_n or_o of_o any_o other_o province_n shall_v contrary_v to_o the_o ancient_a custom_n attempt_v any_o thing_n hereafter_o without_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o venerable_a pope_n of_o the_o eternal_a city_n but_o that_o whatsoever_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o apostolic_a sea_n shall_v ordain_v shall_v be_v submit_v to_o by_o all_o other_o as_o unto_o a_o law._n so_o that_o whosoever_o of_o the_o bishop_n have_v appeal_v shall_v neglect_v to_o appear_v at_o the_o tribunal_n of_o the_o roman_a bishop_n shall_v be_v oblige_v to_o appear_v before_o the_o governor_n of_o the_o province_n where_o he_o live_v provide_v always_o that_o whatsoever_o thing_n our_o sacred_a predecessor_n have_v grant_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v unchangeable_o and_o universal_o preserve_v we_o need_v go_v no_o far_o in_o order_n to_o seek_v for_o the_o birth_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n or_o to_o find_v the_o fatal_a date_n where_o the_o 1260._o day_n or_o the_o 42._o month_n of_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o beast_n reign_n do_v begin_v for_o in_o what_o be_v already_o mention_v we_o find_v every_o thing_n that_o go_v to_o the_o constitution_n of_o antichristianism_n namely_o error_n in_o doctrine_n idolatry_n in_o worship_n and_o tyranny_n in_o government_n forasmuch_o as_o we_o find_v the_o roman_a church_n at_o that_o time_n guilty_a of_o forbid_v marriage_n and_o of_o command_v to_o abstain_v from_o meat_n which_o be_v the_o two_o character_n of_o the_o apostasy_n foretold_v by_o st._n paul._n and_o because_o we_o find_v she_o defile_v with_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a with_o the_o worship_v of_o image_n with_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n with_o the_o veneration_n of_o relic_n and_o bring_v into_o a_o subjection_n to_o a_o bishop_n who_o be_v by_o a_o imperial_a edict_n establish_v sovereign_a judge_n of_o all_o other_o bishop_n within_o the_o circle_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n that_o edict_n be_v publish_v anno_fw-la 445._o in_o favour_n of_o leo_n i._n and_o of_o his_o successor_n it_o be_v then_o in_o that_o year_n at_o the_o soon_a and_o at_o the_o late_a also_o that_o we_o be_v to_o fix_v the_o fatal_a epoch_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n and_o consequent_o may_v hope_v to_o see_v the_o end_n of_o it_o in_o the_o year_n 1705._o for_o if_o unto_o 445._o which_o be_v the_o year_n of_o the_o edict_n of_o valentinian_n and_o theodosius_n there_o be_v add_v 1260._o the_o total_a will_v be_v 1705._o and_o if_o from_o 1705._o there_o be_v substract_v 445._o the_o remain_v will_v be_v 1260._o which_o be_v the_o time_n of_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o beast_n reign_v the_o historian_n florus_n have_v consider_v the_o roman_a empire_n pass_v through_o the_o different_a age_n and_o period_n of_o human_a life_n and_o according_a to_o that_o idea_n he_o have_v mark_v the_o birth_n and_o infancy_n of_o that_o empire_n under_o king_n its_o youth_n from_o brutus_n and_o collatinus_n who_o be_v the_o first_o consul_n till_o the_o time_n of_o appius_n claudius_n its_o manhood_n from_o appius_n claudius_n till_o the_o time_n of_o the_o emperor_n augustus_n and_o its_o old_a age_n from_o augustus_n till_o the_o time_n of_o trajan_n under_o who_o reign_n that_o historian_n live_v and_o under_o which_o he_o say_v that_o the_o empire_n though_o verge_v to_o a_o decrepitness_n bestir_v itself_o as_o if_o it_o
he_o come_v he_o must_v continue_v a_o short_a space_n and_o the_o beast_n that_o be_v and_o be_v not_o even_o he_o be_v the_o eight_o king_n and_o be_v of_o the_o seven_o and_o go_v into_o perdition_n he_o of_o who_o the_o angel_n say_v one_o be_v be_v the_o roman_a emperor_n who_o be_v master_n of_o the_o empire_n in_o st._n john_n time_n he_o of_o who_o it_o be_v say_v the_o other_o be_v not_o yet_o come_v be_v the_o pope_n who_o be_v not_o in_o the_o time_n of_o st._n john_n but_o have_v be_v since_o the_o five_o century_n the_o angel_n predict_v concern_v the_o elevation_n of_o this_o bishop_n to_o his_o grandeur_n when_o he_o come_v i._n e._n when_o he_o shall_v usurp_v the_o sovereignty_n and_o domination_n that_o he_o must_v continue_v a_o short_a space_n the_o pope_n become_v master_n of_o rome_n and_o temporal_a lord_n over_o it_o when_o gregory_n the_o second_o excommunicate_v leo_n the_o emperor_n then_o say_v sigonius_n rome_n pass_v from_o the_o greek_n by_o reason_n of_o their_o heresy_n about_o image_n into_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o for_o seventy_o year_n it_o remain_v in_o the_o same_o condition_n under_o the_o pope_n that_o it_o have_v be_v former_o under_o the_o emperor_n and_o be_v the_o subject_n and_o slave_n of_o these_o new_a lord_n but_o that_o form_n of_o government_n continue_v not_o above_o seventy_o year_n for_o so_o say_v the_o angel_n it_o must_v continue_v for_o a_o short_a space_n afterward_o the_o sovereignty_n become_v divide_v betwixt_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n for_o if_o the_o pope_n be_v temporal_a lord_n and_o master_n rome_n be_v also_o lady_n and_o mistress_n and_o this_o be_v exact_o what_o the_o angel_n say_v to_o st._n john_n and_o the_o beast_n that_o be_v and_o be_v not_o even_o he_o be_v the_o eight_o king._n this_o bear_v no_o difficulty_n because_o he_o add_v he_o be_v of_o the_o seven_o for_o see_v the_o pope_n be_v the_o seven_o head_n and_o the_o seven_o king_n and_o that_o the_o angel_n say_v that_o the_o eight_o king_n be_v of_o the_o seven_o it_o can_v otherways_o be_v but_o that_o he_o understand_v the_o pope_n as_o exercise_v his_o domination_n after_o two_o different_a manner_n the_o first_o alone_o in_o the_o quality_n of_o temporal_a lord_n of_o rome_n and_o after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o emperor_n who_o seat_n with_o all_o their_o right_n and_o sovereignty_n he_o have_v usurp_v the_o other_o in_o conjunction_n with_o rome_n which_o continue_v to_o this_o day_n and_o have_v from_o the_o time_n of_o pope_n leo_n the_o three_o in_o who_o the_o first_o sort_n of_o domination_n end_v it_o be_v in_o virtue_n of_o this_o union_n between_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n in_o their_o government_n that_o upon_o the_o one_o hand_n rome_n be_v reverence_v as_o the_o chair_n of_o st._n peter_n as_o the_o mother_n and_o mistress_n of_o all_o church_n the_o guardian_n of_o faith_n have_v her_o senate_n make_v up_o of_o cardinal_n qualify_v with_o the_o title_n of_o cardinal_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o by_o who_o counsel_n as_o affair_n be_v manage_v so_o it_o be_v by_o their_o vote_n that_o the_o pope_n be_v choose_v and_o it_o be_v from_o this_o upon_o the_o other_o hand_n that_o the_o pope_n be_v worship_v as_o successor_n of_o st._n peter_n as_o vicar_n general_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o husband_n of_o the_o church_n as_o god_n on_o earth_n and_o as_o sovereign_a judge_n of_o all_o and_o who_o can_v be_v judge_v by_o none_o this_o be_v what_o we_o have_v represent_v in_o the_o 13._o chapter_n v._n 12._o where_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o second_o beast_n excrcise_v all_o the_o power_n of_o the_o first_o beast_n and_o that_o he_o cause_v they_o that_o dwell_v on_o the_o earth_n to_o worship_v the_o first_o beast_n for_o upon_o the_o one_o side_n rome_n and_o her_o senate_n do_v all_o they_o can_v to_o maintain_v the_o sovereign_a authority_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o upon_o the_o other_o side_n the_o pope_n use_v his_o utmost_a endeavour_n to_o make_v all_o man_n reverence_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o the_o mother_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n and_o the_o mistress_n of_o all_o church_n thence_o it_o come_v also_o to_o pass_v that_o as_o the_o pope_n be_v not_o style_v the_o christian_a bishop_n but_o the_o roman_a bishop_n so_o rome_n be_v not_o call_v by_o the_o name_n of_o christian_a church_n but_o by_o the_o name_n of_o roman_a and_o apostolic_a which_o be_v as_o much_o as_o papal_a church_n for_o according_a to_o the_o stile_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n apostolic_a signify_v the_o same_o that_o papal_n do_v so_o that_o the_o pope_n mitre_n his_o slipper_n his_o mule_n his_o habit_n his_o bull_n his_o notary_n and_o in_o a_o word_n all_o that_o relate_v to_o the_o pope_n person_n be_v call_v apostolic_a there_o be_v not_o one_o from_o the_o high_a to_o the_o low_a that_o belong_v to_o he_o even_o to_o the_o buffoon_n that_o accompany_v his_o nunioes_n and_o legate_n but_o affect_n to_o be_v so_o style_v he_o that_o attend_v the_o last_o legate_n into_o france_n say_v to_o the_o dorekeeper_n of_o the_o playhouse_n io_o sono_fw-la il_fw-it bouffono_fw-it apostolico_fw-la moreover_o these_o two_o kind_n of_o government_n that_o of_o the_o pope_n alone_o and_o that_o of_o the_o pope_n in_o conjunction_n with_o rome_n be_v clear_o marque_v and_o record_v in_o history_n it_o be_v gregory_n the_o second_o say_v sigonius_n that_o take_v away_o the_o dominion_n of_o rome_n from_o the_o greek_n gregory_n the_o second_o say_v onuphrius_n be_v more_o courageous_a than_o his_o predecessor_n constantine_n take_v from_o leo_n the_o emperor_n all_o that_o he_o have_v leave_v of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o lombard_n in_o italy_n which_o be_v do_v in_o the_o year_n 729._o and_o this_o domination_n of_o the_o pope_n alone_o last_v to_o the_o year_n 798._o but_o then_o say_v vignier_n certain_a citizen_n be_v incense_v against_o pope_n leo_n the_o three_o they_o do_v under_o pretence_n of_o restore_v rome_n to_o its_o ancient_a freedom_n flirr_v up_o the_o people_n who_o seize_v upon_o the_o pope_n at_o a_o procession_n put_v out_o one_o of_o his_o eye_n and_o throw_v he_o into_o prison_n whence_o be_v deliver_v by_o the_o duke_n of_o spoletto_n and_o bring_v to_o charlemagne_n that_o prince_n carry_v he_o back_o to_o rome_n the_o year_n follow_v and_o reconcile_v he_o with_o the_o roman_n this_o reconciliation_n be_v make_v the_o pope_n travel_v so_o well_o for_o the_o re-establishment_n of_o their_o lose_a sovereignty_n that_o they_o recover_v it_o but_o in_o conjunction_n with_o rome_n have_v to_o this_o purpose_n settle_v there_o before_o hand_n the_o primacy_n and_o chair_n of_o st._n peter_n so_o that_o if_o the_o pope_n be_v from_o thenceforth_o respect_v as_o the_o sovereign_a bishop_n the_o head_n and_o royal_a judge_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n rome_n also_o be_v honour_v as_o the_o mother_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o mistress_n of_o all_o church_n so_o that_o this_o point_n can_v be_v render_v clear_a see_v both_o the_o seven_o and_o the_o eight_o king_n appear_v so_o plain_o in_o history_n and_o particular_o in_o the_o popish_a historian_n sigonius_n vignier_n and_o onuphrius_n do_v exact_o mark_v the_o two_o way_n wherein_o the_o pope_n have_v exercise_v their_o domination_n the_o first_o from_o gregory_n the_o second_o till_o leo_n the_o three_o who_o be_v so_o ill_o handle_v upon_o that_o account_n and_o the_o second_o from_o the_o re-establishment_n of_o that_o pope_n by_o charlemagne_n upon_o the_o condition_n that_o rome_n shall_v reign_v in_o conjunction_n with_o he_o vii_o illustration_n who_o the_o false_a prophet_n be_v the_o false_a prophet_n be_v speak_v of_o in_o two_o place_n of_o the_o revelation_n first_o in_o the_o pour_v out_o of_o the_o six_o vial_n rev._n 16._o 13._o three_o unclean_a spirit_n like_o frog_n come_v out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o dragon_n and_o out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o false_a prophet_n and_o then_o in_o the_o 19_o chapter_n where_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o beast_n be_v take_v and_o with_o he_o the_o false_a prophet_n and_o they_o be_v cast_v alive_a into_o a_o lake_n of_o fire_n burn_v with_o brimstone_n now_o this_o false_a prophet_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o beast_n with_o two_o horn_n mention_v in_o the_o 13._o chapter_n but_o the_o seven_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n with_o ten_o horn_n and_o the_o eight_o king_n that_o be_v speak_v of_o in_o the_o 17._o chap._n v_o 11._o the_o beast_n with_o two_o horn_n be_v the_o pope_n with_o his_o twofold_a power_n the_o one_o over_o that_o which_o be_v spiritual_a the_o other_o over_o that_o which_o be_v temporal_a the_o
most_o eminent_a so_o that_o this_o bishop_n be_v without_o doubt_n he_o of_o rome_n who_o from_o the_o very_a beginning_n be_v look_v upon_o as_o above_o other_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o city_n which_o be_v the_o seat_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o consequent_o the_o lady_n and_o mistress_n of_o all_o other_o city_n this_o be_v the_o ground_n of_o the_o precedency_n grant_v to_o that_o bishop_n as_o appear_v both_o by_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o by_o the_o second_o council_n of_o constantinople_n among_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n gregory_n the_o first_o be_v particular_o here_o represent_v by_o this_o great_a star._n and_o that_o not_o only_o because_o he_o be_v style_v great_a but_o because_o he_o true_o fall_v from_o heaven_n through_o abandon_v the_o care_n of_o heavenly_a thing_n to_o pursue_v and_o cleave_v to_o those_o of_o the_o earth_n this_o we_o may_v the_o rather_o believe_v because_o he_o give_v this_o account_n of_o himself_o in_o the_o five_o epistle_n of_o his_o first_o book_n write_v to_o theotista_n the_o emperor_n sister_n under_o the_o colour_n say_v he_o of_o a_o bishopric_n i_o be_o sink_v into_o the_o world_n and_o be_o become_v more_o enslave_v to_o the_o care_n of_o the_o earth_n than_o ever_o i_o be_v when_o but_o a_o laic_a person_n since_o i_o be_v outward_o advance_v i_o be_o inward_o fall_v and_o i_o bewail_v my_o own_o state_n as_o be_v thus_o drive_v from_o the_o presence_n of_o my_o creator_n he_o write_v the_o same_o to_o anastasius_n bishop_n of_o antioch_n namely_o that_o he_o be_v so_o depress_v by_o the_o load_n of_o multiplicity_n of_o affair_n that_o he_o can_v not_o raise_v his_o mind_n to_o heavenly_a thing_n the_o fall_n of_o this_o gregory_n the_o great_a do_v yet_o more_o appear_v in_o that_o it_o be_v he_o who_o change_v the_o service_n of_o the_o church_n into_o that_o which_o from_o his_o name_n be_v call_v to_o this_o day_n the_o gregorian_a it_o be_v he_o likewise_o who_o most_o blasphemous_o equal_v the_o four_o first_o council_n to_o the_o four_o gospel_n and_o who_o in_o his_o four_o book_n of_o dialogue_n bring_v the_o belief_n of_o purgatory_n into_o the_o church_n but_o we_o be_v to_o take_v care_n that_o we_o do_v not_o restrain_v ourselves_o only_o to_o one_o bishop_n this_o great_a star_n be_v to_o be_v take_v as_o represent_v collective_o all_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n since_o they_o first_o begin_v to_o depart_v from_o the_o truth_n and_o from_o christian_a humility_n and_o indeed_o before_o gregory_n the_o great_a mark_v who_o be_v elect_v pope_n anno_fw-la 335._o do_v so_o high_o exalt_v the_o right_n of_o the_o sea_n of_o rome_n that_o he_o have_v the_o confidence_n to_o write_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o egypt_n in_o these_o profane_a word_n that_o follow_v the_o roman_a church_n have_v forever_o be_v without_o a_o spot_n and_o through_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n and_o the_o protection_n of_o st._n peter_n forever_o shall_v be_v so_o for_o say_v he_o the_o lord_n speak_v thus_o to_o the_o prince_n of_o the_o apostle_n peter_n i_o have_v pray_v for_o thou_o that_o thy_o faith_n do_v not_o fail_v julius_n i._o take_v upon_o he_o by_o his_o own_o mere_a authority_n to_o re-establish_a several_a oriental_a bishop_n that_o have_v be_v just_o depose_v liberius_n by_o subscribe_v to_o the_o condemnation_n of_o st._n athanasius_n subscribe_v to_o arianism_n which_o draw_v upon_o he_o the_o curse_n of_o st._n hilary_n after_o the_o death_n of_o liberius_n damasius_fw-la and_o ursicinus_n cause_v such_o a_o effusion_n of_o blood_n by_o their_o struggle_n for_o the_o roman_a chair_n that_o ammianus_n marcellinus_n a_o heathen_a author_n report_v that_o in_o the_o temple_n where_o the_o election_n of_o damasus_n be_v hold_v there_o be_v 137._o slay_v at_o one_o time_n the_o great_a person_n among_o the_o heathen_a covet_v the_o grandeur_n of_o the_o pope_n so_o that_o the_o pagan_a pretextatus_fw-la be_v design_v consul_n offer_v to_o damasus_n to_o turn_v christian_a upon_o condition_n that_o he_o may_v be_v make_v pope_n siricius_n who_o succeed_v to_o damasus_n forbid_v ecclesiastical_a person_n to_o marry_v shameful_o pervert_v to_o that_o purpose_n the_o word_n of_o st._n paul_n rom._n 8._o 8._o they_o who_o be_v in_o the_o flesh_n can_v please_v god._n after_o gregory_n 1._o boniface_n iii_o assume_v the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n boniface_n iv_o who_o succeed_v to_o he_o consecrate_v the_o pantheon_n to_o the_o bless_a virgin_n and_o to_o all_o the_o saint_n have_v be_v before_o a_o temple_n dedicate_v to_o cybele_n and_o to_o all_o the_o heathen_a gods._n and_o the_o monastic_a life_n become_v so_o high_o value_v and_o advance_v under_o all_o these_o pope_n that_o they_o teach_v it_o to_o be_v the_o true_a evangelic_n way_n of_o live_v and_o the_o most_o sure_a mean_n of_o salvation_n these_o doctrine_n together_o with_o other_o add_v by_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o which_o they_o either_o themselves_o invent_v or_o else_o authorise_v and_o decree_v make_v they_o to_o be_v this_o wormwood_n that_o have_v corrupt_v the_o save_a doctrine_n and_o which_o have_v render_v all_o the_o water_n of_o grace_n and_o the_o fountain_n of_o salvation_n bitter_a xiii_o illustration_n of_o the_o four_o trumpet_n the_o three_o part_n of_o the_o sun_n and_o of_o the_o moon_n and_o of_o the_o star_n smite_v rev._n chap._n viii_o v._o 12._o and_o the_o four_o angel_n sound_v and_o the_o three_o part_n of_o the_o sun_n be_v smite_v and_o the_o three_o part_n of_o the_o moon_n and_o the_o three_o part_n of_o the_o star_n so_o as_o the_o three_o part_n of_o they_o be_v darken_v and_o the_o day_n shine_v not_o for_o a_o three_o part_n of_o it_o and_o the_o night_n likewise_o the_o woe_n denounce_v by_o this_o four_o trumpet_n have_v two_o character_n the_o one_o be_v error_n and_o superstition_n in_o that_o the_o fountain_n of_o light_n be_v so_o strange_o change_v the_o other_o be_v violence_n and_o force_n because_o these_o source_n of_o light_n be_v smite_v for_o the_o term_n of_o smite_v be_v often_o use_v in_o the_o scripture_n to_o signify_v kill_v and_o destroy_v as_o in_o deut._n chap._n 4._o v._n 46._o jos_n chap._n 8._o v._n 22._o 1_o king_n chap._n 15._o v._n 29._o and_o elsewhere_o these_o two_o character_n do_v perfect_o agree_v to_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o mahometan_n the_o error_n in_o it_o be_v most_o palpable_a in_o that_o it_o deny_v both_o christ_n divinity_n and_o the_o merit_n of_o his_o death_n and_o in_o that_o it_o promise_v such_o a_o felicity_n in_o the_o life_n to_o come_v as_o can_v be_v please_v to_o none_o save_v unto_o soul_n sink_v into_o sensuality_n and_o its_o violence_n be_v so_o well_o know_v that_o all_o who_o have_v hear_v of_o mahomet_n do_v know_v that_o that_o impostor_n boast_v the_o be_v send_v by_o god_n with_o a_o sword_n to_o force_v the_o belief_n of_o his_o religion_n and_o the_o event_n be_v according_a for_o within_o the_o space_n of_o 40._o year_n after_o mahomet_n death_n his_o four_o successor_n ebubeker_n oâ—hmar_n osman_n and_o haly_n who_o they_o style_v god_n four_o sharp_a sword_n plant_v that_o abominable_a religion_n by_o force_n of_o arm_n in_o syria_n palestine_n egypt_n mesopotamia_n persia_n africa_n barbary_n and_o numidia_n it_o be_v in_o the_o year_n 622._o that_o mahomet_n publish_v his_o damnable_a error_n which_o be_v another_o character_n whereby_o to_o adjust_a it_o with_o the_o woe_n or_o this_o four_o trumpet_n for_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v already_o fall_v under_o the_o three_o these_o be_v the_o two_o enemy_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n the_o one_o a_o hide_a enemy_n and_o the_o other_o a_o avow_a the_o one_o establish_a himself_o as_o a_o fox_n the_o other_o as_o a_o lion._n the_o one_o assault_v religion_n in_o the_o west_n the_o other_o in_o the_o east_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n begin_v to_o fall_v away_o in_o the_o four_o age_n mahomet_n appear_v in_o the_o seven_o his_o abominable_a religion_n follow_v the_o fall_n of_o the_o roman_a bishop_n as_o the_o woe_n of_o the_o four_o trumpet_n follow_v the_o woe_n of_o the_o three_o fourteen_o illustration_n of_o the_o five_o trumpet_n the_o key_n of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n give_v to_o the_o star_n that_o fall_v from_o heaven_n rev._n chap._n ix_o v._o 1._o and_o the_o five_o angel_n sound_v and_o i_o see_v a_o star_n fall_v from_o heaven_n unto_o the_o earth_n and_o to_o he_o be_v give_v the_o key_n of_o the_o bottomless_a pit._n v._o 2._o and_o he_o open_v the_o bottomless_a pit_n and_o there_o arise_v a_o smoke_n out_o of_o the_o pit_n as_o the_o smoke_n of_o a_o great_a furnace_n and_o the_o sun_n and_o the_o air_n be_v darken_v by_o reason_n of_o the_o smoke_n of_o the_o pit._n we_o have_v see_v the_o fall_n
the_o heavenly_a jerusalem_n forasmuch_o as_o he_o have_v do_v it_o himself_o both_o in_o declare_v that_o it_o be_v 144._o and_o in_o discover_v 12._o to_o be_v the_o cubical_a root_n of_o it_o for_o not_o be_v satisfy_v to_o tell_v we_o rev._n 7._o 5_o etc._n etc._n that_o there_o be_v 12000._o seal_v out_o of_o every_o tribe_n he_o give_v we_o further_a to_o understand_v that_o all_o thing_n relate_v to_o the_o heavenly_a jerusalem_n be_v to_o be_v count_v by_o twelve_o thus_o there_o be_v ascribe_v unto_o it_o 12_o foundation_n 12._o gate_n 12_o angel_n 12._o tribe_n 12000._o furlong_n rev._n 21._o 12_o etc._n etc._n and_o 12._o manner_n of_o fruit_n of_o the_o tree_n of_o life_n rev._n 22._o 2._o and_o because_o 12._o time_n 12._o make_v 144._o he_o therefore_o express_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o wall_n of_o the_o mystical_a jerusalem_n be_v 144._o cubit_n this_o the_o holy_a ghost_n have_v not_o do_v in_o reference_n to_o the_o beast_n for_o content_v himself_o with_o the_o have_v reveal_v his_o number_n he_o do_v not_o discover_v the_o cubical_a root_n of_o it_o but_o require_v we_o to_o search_v it_o out_o let_v he_o that_o have_v understanding_n say_v he_o count_v the_o number_n of_o the_o beast_n let_v we_o then_o obey_v this_o command_n and_o search_v out_o the_o cubical_a root_n of_o 666._o and_o we_o shall_v find_v it_o to_o be_v 25._o because_o 25._o multiply_v by_o itself_o make_v 625._o to_o which_o the_o fraction_n of_o 41._o be_v add_v there_o result_v the_o number_n of_o 666._o now_o it_o be_v most_o evident_a that_o the_o number_n 25._o be_v sacred_a in_o the_o romish_a church_n be_v to_o be_v find_v every_o where_o both_o in_o her_o hierarchy_n and_o in_o her_o doctrine_n according_a to_o onuphrius_n rome_n which_o be_v the_o seat_n and_o throne_n of_o the_o papacy_n have_v 25._o material_a gate_n and_o as_o many_o mystical_a one_o or_o 25._o churches_n wherein_o they_o do_v baptize_v according_a to_o baronius_n ciaconius_n pot._n virgil_n onuphrius_n and_o platina_n rome_n have_v at_o first_o but_o 25._o cardinal_n 25._o curate_n and_o 25._o parish_n according_a to_o onuphrius_n and_o lipsius_n the_o compass_n and_o circumference_n of_o rome_n be_v 25._o furlong_n according_a to_o bzovius_fw-la she_o have_v 25._o penitentiaries_n there_o be_v in_o st._n peter_n church_n at_o rome_n 25._o altar_n and_o the_o great_a altar_n have_v according_a to_o aug._n rocca_n a_o cross_n upon_o it_o that_o be_v 25._o span_n high_a and_o if_o we_o may_v believe_v baronius_n and_o onuphrius_n each_o side_n of_o that_o altar_n be_v 25._o foot_n large_a there_o be_v also_o upon_o all_o their_o altar_n the_o number_n of_o 25._o imprint_v in_o that_o the_o five_o wound_n christ_n be_v grave_v upon_o they_o in_o five_o several_a place_n there_o be_v usual_o 25._o monk_n in_o their_o cloister_n and_o for_o some_o age_n they_o have_v hold_v their_o jubilee_n every_o 25._o year_n there_o be_v 25._o article_n of_o the_o papal_a faith_n for_o so_o many_o the_o bull_n of_o pope_n pius_n the_o four_o contain_v and_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n which_o give_v we_o the_o last_o summary_n and_o account_n of_o their_o doctrine_n be_v both_o finish_v in_o 25._o session_n and_o sign_v by_o 25._o archbishop_n so_o that_o 25._o be_v the_o cubical_a root_n of_o 666._o and_o this_o number_n be_v find_v in_o the_o popish_a church_n run_v through_o all_o that_o be_v sacred_a and_o august_n both_o in_o their_o hierarchy_n doctrine_n and_o ceremony_n it_o do_v undeniable_o follow_v that_o 666._o be_v the_o number_n of_o the_o papacy_n and_o by_o consequence_n that_o the_o romish_a church_n be_v the_o beast_n with_o two_o horn_n and_o as_o the_o number_n 12._o through_o be_v the_o cubical_a root_n and_o the_o foundation_n of_o 144._o which_o be_v the_o number_n of_o the_o true_a church_n give_v we_o to_o understand_v that_o the_o church_n of_o god_n be_v found_v alone_o upon_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o 12._o apostle_n so_o the_o number_n 25_o which_o exceed_v twelve_o by_o above_o a_o half_a be_v the_o cubical_a root_n and_o foundation_n of_o 666._o which_o be_v the_o number_n of_o the_o beast_n serve_v to_o teach_v we_o that_o the_o vast_a multitude_n of_o tradition_n which_o be_v the_o basis_n of_o the_o papacy_n shall_v not_o make_v we_o take_v she_o for_o the_o true_a church_n as_o the_o papist_n groundless_o pretend_v but_o to_o look_v upon_o she_o as_o the_o beast_n with_o two_o horn_n and_o as_o great_a babylon_n if_o the_o reader_n shall_v now_o demand_v why_o the_o holy_a ghost_n give_v the_o number_n 666._o for_o the_o mark_n of_o the_o beast_n rather_o than_o the_o number_n 625._o see_v 25._o make_v the_o just_a square_a root_n of_o 625._o without_o a_o fraction_n whereas_o to_o raise_v 666._o from_o a_o multiplication_n of_o 25._o there_o must_v be_v add_v a_o fraction_n of_o 41._o i_o answer_v that_o if_o the_o holy_a spirit_n have_v intend_v to_o mark_v out_o unto_o we_o only_o the_o number_n of_o the_o beast_n he_o will_v have_v satisfy_v himself_o with_o the_o number_n 625._o but_o design_v to_o point_v out_o unto_o we_o also_o the_o number_n of_o his_o name_n it_o become_v his_o wisdom_n to_o give_v we_o the_o number_n 666._o that_o so_o by_o these_o two_o delineation_n he_o may_v the_o better_o paint_v he_o out_o unto_o we_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o beast_n name_v do_v contain_v and_o produce_v that_o number_n and_o here_o likewise_o we_o be_v to_o attend_v unto_o and_o serve_v ourselves_o of_o the_o advice_n of_o the_o spirit_n who_o say_v let_v he_o that_o have_v understanding_n count_v the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n for_o it_o be_v the_o number_n of_o a_o man._n now_o every_o one_o know_v that_o they_o be_v man_n who_o at_o first_o invent_v the_o use_n of_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o alphabet_n in_o number_v and_o compute_v and_o who_o give_v to_o every_o letter_n its_o value_n it_o be_v true_a the_o apocalypse_n be_v the_o only_a scripture_n book_n where_o the_o letter_n be_v apply_v to_o this_o use_n but_o that_o custom_n have_v obtain_v among_o the_o grecian_n before_o st._n john_n write_v the_o holy_a ghost_n himself_o declare_v that_o it_o be_v the_o number_n of_o a_o man_n and_o by_o employ_v three_o letter_n of_o the_o greek_a alphabet_n to_o express_v the_o number_n 666._o he_o do_v by_o his_o own_o example_n teach_v we_o to_o search_v for_o this_o number_n in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n now_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n as_o we_o have_v already_o show_v be_v the_o roman_a church_n and_o papal_a empire_n and_o in_o the_o greek_a which_o be_v the_o language_n wherein_o the_o revelation_n be_v write_v the_o name_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v lateinos_n for_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v call_v the_o latin_a church_n to_o distinguish_v it_o from_o the_o greek_a and_o its_o religious_a service_n be_v through_o the_o whole_a papal_a dominion_n perform_v in_o the_o latin_a tongue_n nor_o do_v the_o pope_n emit_v his_o bull_n nor_o brief_n nor_o dispensation_n nor_o excommunication_n in_o any_o language_n save_o the_o latin_a now_o if_o we_o take_v the_o letter_n in_o the_o name_n lateinos_n according_a to_o their_o value_n in_o the_o greek_a alphabet_n we_o shall_v therein_o precise_o find_v the_o number_n 666._o a_o 30_o a_o 1_o t_o 300_o e_o 5_o i_o 10_o n_o 50_o o_fw-fr 70_o σ_n 200_o  _fw-fr 666_o what_o can_v be_v say_v against_o this_o computation_n be_v it_o not_o ireneus_fw-la one_o of_o the_o holy_a as_o well_o as_o one_o of_o the_o most_o ancient_a of_o all_o the_o father_n that_o make_v it_o one_o that_o have_v be_v the_o disciple_n of_o polycarp_n who_o have_v converse_v with_o st._n john_n there_o may_v indeed_o be_v find_v some_o other_o greek_a name_n who_o letter_n make_v that_o number_n but_o then_o the_o other_o feature_n of_o the_o image_n of_o the_o beast_n which_o do_v all_o agree_v to_o the_o papal_a church_n and_o kingdom_n be_v not_o find_v in_o any_o of_o those_o other_o subject_n so_o that_o we_o must_v necessary_o conclude_v that_o the_o papal_a empire_n be_v the_o only_a thing_n which_o the_o holy_a spirit_n have_v a_o mind_n to_o represent_v in_o this_o description_n beside_o the_o holy_a ghost_n have_v afford_v we_o more_o representation_n of_o the_o papacy_n than_o one_o that_o he_o may_v both_o make_v it_o the_o more_o discernible_a and_o render_v those_o inexcusable_a that_o will_v not_o know_v it_o in_o the_o 13._o chapter_n he_o describe_v it_o both_o under_o the_o image_n of_o a_o beast_n i._n e._n of_o a_o power_n and_o empire_n and_o of_o a_o beast_n with_o two_o horn_n i._n e._n that_o have_v a_o twofold_a jurisdiction_n a_o spiritual_a and_o a_o temporal_a of_o which_o twofold_a authority_n
all_o man_n know_v that_o the_o papal_a kingdom_n do_v consist_v though_o there_o be_v some_o popish_a prince_n that_o can_v bring_v themselves_o to_o confess_v it_o because_o their_o ambition_n will_v not_o suffer_v they_o to_o acknowledge_v a_o master_n but_o in_o the_o 17._o chap._n he_o set_v it_o before_o we_o under_o the_o portraiture_n of_o a_o woman_n to_o give_v we_o to_o understand_v that_o this_o kingdom_n represent_v by_o the_o beast_n be_v a_o church_n and_o a_o religious_a society_n for_o it_o be_v the_o stile_n of_o the_o prophet_n as_o well_o as_o of_o the_o apostle_n to_o speak_v of_o the_o church_n as_o of_o a_o spouse_n nor_o do_v the_o holy_a spirit_n describe_v it_o only_o to_o we_o as_o a_o woman_n but_o as_o a_o harlot_n and_o a_o adultress_n to_o intimate_v her_o spiritual_a adultery_n which_o be_v idolatry_n and_o by_o which_o she_o have_v violate_v her_o covenant_n with_o god._n which_o be_v enough_o to_o convince_v the_o most_o obstinate_a papist_n that_o st._n john_n neither_o speak_v in_o the_o 17._o chapter_n nor_o in_o the_o 13._o of_o a_o heathen_a society_n god_n have_v never_o honour_v any_o such_o with_o the_o take_v it_o into_o covenant_n with_o he_o but_o upon_o the_o whole_a it_o appear_v to_o be_v a_o christian_a society_n which_o through_o its_o idolatry_n be_v become_v antichristian_a nor_o do_v this_o portraiture_n represent_v she_o only_o as_o a_o woman_n that_o be_v a_o adulteress_n but_o as_o a_o woman_n that_o be_v the_o mother_n of_o harlot_n rev._n 17._o 5._o to_o declare_v thereby_o the_o more_o plain_o unto_o we_o that_o it_o be_v the_o roman_a church_n which_o be_v mean_v who_o call_v herself_o as_o well_o the_o mother_n as_o the_o mistress_n of_o all_o those_o christian_a church_n that_o be_v become_v idolatrous_a as_o she_o be_v moreover_o the_o holy_a ghost_n represent_v this_o woman_n that_o be_v the_o mother_n of_o harlot_n sit_v upon_o many_o water_n rev._n 17._o 1_o 15._o to_o point_n out_o as_o it_o be_v with_o the_o finger_n unto_o we_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o extend_v and_o exercise_v her_o domination_n both_o spiritual_a and_o temporal_a over_o multitude_n of_o people_n and_o nation_n final_o he_o describe_v this_o woman_n sit_v upon_o a_o beast_n with_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n rev._n 17._o 3._o that_o he_o may_v tell_v we_o thereby_o plain_o and_o without_o shift_n or_o evasion_n that_o it_o be_v the_o papacy_n and_o the_o papal_a kingdom_n which_o be_v mean_v which_o be_v rise_v up_o in_o the_o room_n and_o have_v take_v the_o place_n of_o the_o ancient_a roman_a empire_n according_a as_o have_v be_v already_o demonstrate_v that_o we_o may_v yet_o better_o know_v this_o papal_a empire_n let_v we_o take_v a_o view_n of_o the_o image_n of_o gold_n silver_n brass_n and_o iron_n which_o the_o king_n of_o babylon_n behold_v in_o his_o dream_n and_o which_o daniel_n expound_v unto_o he_o these_o be_v the_o word_n of_o the_o prophet_n chap._n 2._o v._n 20._o the_o four_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v strong_a as_o iron_n for_o as_o iron_n break_v in_o piece_n all_o thing_n so_o shall_v the_o four_o kingdom_n break_v in_o piece_n and_o subdue_v all_o that_o four_o kingdom_n be_v the_o roman_a empire_n under_o consul_n and_o heathen_a emperor_n but_o daniel_n add_v whereas_o thou_o see_v the_o foot_n and_o toe_n part_n of_o potter_n clay_n and_o part_n of_o iron_n the_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v divide_v but_o there_o shall_v be_v in_o it_o the_o strength_n of_o the_o iron_n this_o division_n arrive_v after_o the_o death_n of_o theodosius_n for_o then_o the_o empire_n become_v divide_v into_o the_o eastern_a empire_n and_o the_o western_a empire_n now_o as_o the_o foot_n be_v unite_v with_o leg_n so_o the_o papal_a kingdom_n be_v unite_v with_o the_o western_a empire_n for_o it_o have_v both_o succeed_v to_o it_o and_o be_v possess_v of_o all_o the_o sovereign_a right_n and_o majesty_n of_o it_o the_o ten_o toe_n of_o the_o foot_n answer_v to_o the_o ten_o horn_n and_o to_o the_o ten_o kingdom_n over_o which_o the_o papal_a empire_n be_v establish_v and_o extend_v its_o domination_n this_o empire_n say_v daniel_n shall_v be_v strong_a as_o iron_n and_o weak_a as_o potter_n clay_n which_o agree_v full_o to_o the_o papal_a kingdom_n upon_o the_o one_o hand_n there_o be_v never_o a_o empire_n more_o formidable_a as_o it_o have_v prove_v towards_o king_n and_o emperor_n who_o have_v suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v robe_v and_o derive_v of_o their_o estate_n and_o dominion_n by_o the_o mere_a force_n of_o papal_a excommunication_n and_o upon_o the_o other_o hand_n there_o be_v never_o a_o empire_n more_o feeble_a in_o that_o there_o need_v no_o more_o to_o destroy_v it_o but_o not_o acknowledge_v it_o it_o be_v great_a weakness_n appear_v in_o the_o loss_n and_o disaster_n which_o the_o bare_a write_n of_o luther_n bring_v upon_o it_o the_o king_n who_o now_o depend_v upon_o it_o need_v do_v no_o more_o to_o be_v deliver_v from_o its_o yoke_n but_o to_o disclaim_v its_o headship_n there_o be_v one_o considerable_a thing_n more_o which_o daniel_n add_v in_o reference_n to_o the_o foot_n of_o the_o image_n and_o which_o no_o expositor_n have_v right_o understand_v the_o prophet_n say_v chap._n 2._o v._n 43_o that_o as_o iron_n can_v cleave_v to_o clay_n so_o they_o shall_v not_o cleave_v to_o one_o another_o but_o they_o shall_v mingle_v themselves_o with_o or_o by_o mean_n of_o the_o seed_n of_o man_n those_o who_o daniel_n intend_v by_o say_v they_o shall_v not_o join_v together_o be_v either_o the_o two_o empire_n the_o eastern_a and_o the_o western_a or_o the_o ten_o toe_n the_o ten_o horn_n and_o the_o ten_o kingdom_n which_o belong_v to_o the_o western_a empire_n it_o be_v probable_a that_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n design_v both_o but_o more_o especial_o and_o principal_o the_o latter_a and_o the_o event_n have_v make_v it_o certain_a that_o the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n can_v never_o be_v accommodate_v and_o repair_v for_o even_o while_o it_o be_v christian_n it_o have_v two_o head_n one_o in_o the_o east_n at_o constantinople_n and_o another_o in_o the_o west_n at_o rome_n the_o difference_n that_o arise_v in_o their_o creed_n cause_v that_o the_o greek_a church_n can_v not_o unite_v with_o the_o latin_a yet_o these_o two_o empire_n do_v sometime_o mingle_v by_o the_o seed_n of_o man_n in_o that_o they_o mutual_o assist_v each_o other_o with_o force_n when_o the_o eastern_a empire_n become_v mahometan_n it_o be_v then_o impossible_a to_o unite_v that_o empire_n with_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o west_n which_o be_v the_o papal_a nevertheless_o they_o have_v mingle_v by_o the_o seed_n of_o man_n i._n e._n by_o the_o greek_n educate_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n with_o who_o the_o pope_n fill_v the_o greek_a church_n under_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o turk_n for_o to_o this_o purpose_n there_o be_v seminary_n maintain_v at_o rome_n from_o whence_o there_o be_v missionary_n send_v every_o year_n into_o the_o turkish_a empire_n as_o to_o the_o ten_o kingdom_n represent_v by_o the_o ten_o toe_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o if_o they_o mind_v their_o interest_n they_o will_v never_o unite_v with_o the_o pope_n see_v he_o hinder_v they_o from_o be_v sovereign_n through_o challenge_v to_o be_v above_o they_o and_o yet_o even_o they_o mingle_v and_o unite_v by_o the_o seed_n of_o man_n which_o seed_n of_o man_n be_v nothing_o but_o the_o unwritten_a word_n humane_a doctrine_n and_o tradition_n call_v by_o the_o prophet_n the_o seed_n of_o man_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o divine_a seed_n the_o seed_n of_o which_o we_o be_v bear_v again_o which_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n 1_o pet._n 1._o 23._o nor_o be_v it_o any_o thing_n save_o bigotry_n in_o reference_n to_o human_a tradition_n that_o make_v king_n to_o mingle_v and_o unite_v with_o the_o pope_n as_o child_n with_o their_o father_n and_o cause_v they_o to_o court_v he_o for_o obtain_v his_o favour_n and_o pontifical_a benediction_n vi_o illustration_n of_o the_o eight_o king._n rev._n chap._n 17._o v._n 11._o after_o that_o we_o have_v explain_v the_o vision_n of_o the_o beast_n with_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n and_o that_o of_o babylon_n the_o great_a and_o that_o of_o the_o beast_n with_o two_o horn_n which_o be_v the_o seven_o head_n to_o wit_n the_o pope_n it_o will_v be_v easy_a to_o know_v who_o this_o eight_o king_n be_v of_o who_o there_o be_v mention_v make_v chap._n 17._o v._n 11._o to_o this_o purpose_n let_v we_o first_o hearken_v to_o the_o exposition_n of_o the_o angel_n rev._n 17._o v._n 9_o 10_o 11._o the_o seven_o head_n say_v he_o be_v seven_o mountain_n and_o seven_o king_n five_o be_v fall_v one_o be_v and_o the_o other_o be_v not_o yet_o come_v and_o when_o
seven_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n with_o ten_o horn_n be_v the_o pope_n as_o successor_n of_o the_o emperor_n the_o eight_o king_n be_v also_o the_o pope_n as_o he_o be_v the_o husband_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o rule_v in_o conjunction_n with_o he_o over_o all_o church_n of_o the_o papal_a communion_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n be_v likewise_o the_o pope_n as_o he_o be_v a_o false_a teacher_n one_o who_o seduce_v the_o world_n by_o his_o false_a doctrine_n and_o who_o have_v establish_v the_o most_o despotical_a empire_n that_o ever_o be_v in_o the_o world_n upon_o the_o pretence_n of_o be_v the_o supreme_a teacher_n of_o the_o church_n it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o word_n prophet_n signify_v usual_o one_o that_o foretelleth_a thing_n to_o come_v but_o it_o be_v also_o evident_a that_o in_o the_o scripture_n it_o do_v sometime_o signify_v only_o a_o teacher_n according_o st._n paul_n in_o his_o first_o epistle_n to_o the_o corinthian_n chap._n 14._o use_v the_o term_n prophet_n to_o signify_v mere_o a_o teacher_n or_o one_o that_o explain_v a_o doctrine_n and_o it_o be_v in_o this_o sense_n that_o the_o pope_n be_v style_v a_o false_a prophet_n which_o be_v as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v a_o false_a teacher_n one_o that_o teach_v false_a doctrine_n because_o that_o as_o they_o be_v not_o reveal_v so_o they_o be_v contrary_a to_o all_o revelation_n we_o have_v already_o prove_v in_o the_o foregoing_a illustration_n that_o the_o pope_n be_v the_o seven_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n with_o ten_o horn_n that_o he_o be_v the_o beast_n with_o two_o horn_n and_o that_o he_o be_v the_o eight_o king_n so_o that_o he_o be_v therefore_o the_o false_a prophet_n and_o consequent_o anti-christ_n now_o if_o it_o do_v upon_o the_o other_o side_n appear_v that_o the_o pope_n be_v antichrist_n it_o will_v from_o thence_o follow_v that_o he_o be_v the_o false_a prophet_n the_o eight_o king_n the_o seven_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n with_o ten_o horn_n and_o the_o beast_n with_o two_o horn_n and_o we_o will_v endeavour_v to_o give_v that_o light_n to_o these_o two_o truth_n that_o all_o who_o have_v eye_n to_o see_v may_v easy_o discern_v they_o that_o the_o pope_n be_v antichrist_n appear_v from_o this_o that_o there_o be_v nothing_o say_v in_o the_o sacred_a scripture_n concern_v antichrist_n but_o what_o perfect_o agree_v to_o the_o pope_n 1_o st._n john_n tell_v we_o in_o the_o 4_o the_o chapt._n of_o his_o one_a epistle_n v_o 3._o that_o he_o be_v antichrist_n who_o deny_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v come_v in_o the_o flesh_n now_o the_o papal_a doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n answer_v this_o character_n in_o that_o jesus_n christ_n come_v not_o in_o flesh_n upon_o their_o altar_n be_v he_o be_v there_o according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n which_o have_v neither_o flesh_n nor_o bone_n there_o be_v nothing_o so_o august_n and_o sacred_a in_o the_o papal_a religion_n as_o their_o eucharist_n their_o host_n which_o they_o call_v god_n and_o christ_n body_n but_o a_o christ_n that_o be_v not_o like_a unto_o his_o brother_n &_o a_o god_n that_o be_v not_o manifest_v in_o the_o flesh._n 2_o st._n paul_n speak_v of_o the_o son_n of_o perdition_n who_o be_v the_o anti-christ_n tell_v we_o in_o the_o 2_o d_o epist_n to_o the_o thessalonian_n chap._n 2d_o v_o 4._o that_o he_o exalt_v himself_o above_o all_o that_o be_v call_v god._n now_o ruler_n be_v call_v god_n in_o scripture_n psa_n 82._o v._n 6._o i_o have_v say_v you_o be_v gods._n and_o the_o pope_n do_v exalt_v himself_o over_o king_n and_o emperor_n not_o only_o in_o the_o quality_n of_o spiritual_a father_n but_o in_o that_o of_o lord_n of_o lord_n and_o of_o a_o absolute_a sovereign_n who_o dispose_v of_o their_o crown_n and_o give_v they_o to_o who_o he_o please_v of_o which_o and_o acious_a and_o lofty_a attempt_n history_n do_v furnish_v many_o example_n 3_o st._n paul_n say_v that_o the_o son_n of_o perdition_n exalt_v himself_o above_o all_o that_o be_v worship_v now_o the_o sacrament_n be_v worship_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o to_o this_o end_n it_o be_v elevate_v by_o the_o priest_n expose_v upon_o their_o altar_n bear_v about_o in_o procession_n carry_v to_o such_o as_o be_v sick_a by_o the_o priest_n with_o a_o bell_n ring_v before_o it_o whereby_o to_o give_v notice_n to_o all_o that_o be_v in_o the_o street_n and_o in_o their_o house_n that_o they_o worship_v the_o sacrament_n but_o yet_o the_o pope_n do_v exalt_v himself_o above_o this_o grand_a object_n of_o the_o church_n adoration_n in_o that_o he_o travel_v no_o where_o without_o the_o have_v it_o carry_v before_o he_o as_o the_o chief_a of_o his_o guard_n and_o with_o less_o state_n than_o he_o be_v bear_v himself_o therefore_o cardinal_n perron_n style_v the_o sacrament_n the_o pope_n guard_n of_o defence_n so_o that_o the_o march_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n who_o be_v conceal_v under_o the_o vail_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v accommodate_v unto_o and_o govern_v by_o the_o pope_n necessity_n and_o occasion_n and_o christ_n step_n be_v order_v according_a to_o those_o of_o his_o holiness_n when_o the_o pope_n stop_v the_o holy_a sacrament_n must_v stop_v also_o which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o christ_n who_o the_o angel_n adore_v must_v wait_v upon_o the_o pleasure_n and_o depend_v upon_o the_o caprice_n and_o humour_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o thus_o as_o belong_v unto_o the_o son_n of_o perdition_n to_o do_v the_o pope_n exalt_v himself_o above_o all_o that_o be_v worship_v 4_o st._n paul_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o son_n of_o perdition_n sit_v in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n which_o can_v be_v mean_v of_o the_o temple_n of_o jerusalem_n because_o there_o have_v be_v no_o such_o thing_n for_o these_o sixteen_o hundred_o year_n and_o if_o that_o temple_n be_v yet_o it_o will_v not_o be_v the_o temple_n of_o god_n see_v ever_o since_o the_o rejection_n of_o the_o jew_n it_o be_v call_v simple_o the_o temple_n and_o never_o the_o temple_n of_o god._n though_o it_o be_v to_o be_v now_o again_o rebuilt_a and_o make_v every_o way_n what_o it_o be_v before_o the_o time_n of_o vespasian_n yet_o there_o will_v be_v no_o reason_n why_o it_o shall_v becal_v the_o temple_n of_o god_n forasmuch_o as_o since_o the_o abolishment_n of_o the_o levitical_a service_n god_n dwell_v no_o more_o in_o temple_n make_v with_o hand_n act._n 7._o 48._o so_o that_o the_o temple_n here_o mean_v be_v the_o christian_a church_n which_o by_o the_o holy_a apostle_n be_v call_v the_o temple_n of_o god._n there_o it_o be_v that_o the_o pope_n sit_v as_o be_v here_o very_a well_o express_v and_o there_o he_o be_v show_v as_o if_o he_o be_v a_o god._n for_o they_o speak_v of_o nothing_o but_o of_o the_o holy_a chair_n the_o chair_n of_o st._n peter_n and_o of_o the_o roman_a chair_n they_o use_v to_o say_v that_o such_o a_o one_o do_v now_o sit_v or_o that_o such_o a_o one_o possess_v the_o holy_a chair_n and_o indeed_o the_o pope_n sit_v there_o as_o a_o judge_n give_v out_o decree_v and_o oracle_n as_o a_o infallible_a judge_n and_o as_o the_o sovereign_a judge_n of_o coutroversy_n so_o that_o the_o pope_n as_o the_o son_n of_o perdition_n sit_v in_o the_o temple_n of_o god._n 5_o st._n paul_n say_v further_a of_o the_o son_n of_o perdition_n that_o he_o show_v himself_o that_o he_o be_v or_o as_o if_o he_o be_v god._n now_o the_o pope_n behave_v himself_o as_o god_n not_o only_o because_o he_o dispense_v with_o the_o law_n of_o god_n and_o as_o if_o he_o be_v god_n require_v obedience_n to_o his_o own_o law_n under_o pain_n of_o damnation_n and_o because_o he_o boast_v as_o a_o god_n to_o have_v the_o key_n of_o hell_n and_o paradise_n but_o because_o upon_o the_o day_n of_o his_o election_n he_o be_v carry_v into_o the_o great_a church_n and_o there_o place_v upon_o the_o great_a altar_n with_o the_o bible_n under_o his_o foot_n and_o worship_v both_o by_o all_o the_o cardinal_n and_o by_o all_o the_o people_n with_o a_o adoration_n that_o be_v more_o than_o a_o civil_a one_o 6_o st._n paul_n say_v moreover_o of_o the_o son_n of_o perdition_n that_o his_o come_n be_v with_o all_o power_n and_o sign_n and_o lie_v wonder_n which_o character_n of_o anti-christ_n be_v also_o as_o discernible_a in_o the_o pope_n as_o the_o former_a be_v in_o that_o his_o authority_n as_o well_o as_o his_o doctrine_n be_v found_v upon_o miracle_n nor_o be_v there_o amy_a thing_n else_o to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o their_o legend_n and_o in_o the_o live_v of_o those_o saint_n who_o the_o pope_n have_v canonise_v but_o they_o be_v lie_v wonder_n and_o who_o falsity_n be_v so_o
evident_a as_o to_o stare_v we_o in_o the_o face_n forasmuch_o as_o the_o tendency_n of_o they_o be_v not_o to_o support_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o to_o bring_v glory_n to_o god_n but_o to_o uphold_v error_n and_o to_o give_v glory_n to_o creature_n nor_o have_v st._n paul_n pronounce_v any_o thing_n concern_v the_o son_n of_o perdition_n which_o more_o full_o agree_v to_o the_o pope_n than_o this_o do_v who_o can_v then_o doubt_v but_o that_o the_o pope_n be_v the_o son_n of_o perdition_n and_o antichrist_n the_o jew_n be_v dazzle_v and_o confound_v with_o the_o miracle_n of_o our_o saviour_n they_o cry_v out_o in_o the_o 7._o of_o st._n john_n v._n 31._o when_o christ_n come_v will_v he_o do_v more_o miracle_n than_o these_o which_o this_o man_n have_v do_v so_o i_o can_v but_o say_v that_o when_o i_o consider_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n which_o rob_v the_o son_n of_o god_n of_o that_o flesh_n which_o he_o assume_v in_o order_n to_o our_o salvation_n and_o when_o i_o behold_v the_o pride_n of_o the_o pope_n not_o only_o in_o exalt_v himself_o above_o king_n and_o emperor_n but_o above_o the_o very_a sacrament_n which_o they_o adore_v make_v himself_o equal_a to_o god_n and_o cause_v that_o they_o worship_v he_o as_o god_n i_o say_v that_o i_o can_v but_o declare_v that_o i_o be_o ready_a to_o cry_v out_o with_o a_o just_a astonishment_n when_o the_o son_n of_o perdition_n come_v can_v he_o carry_v heresy_n pride_n impiety_n and_o sacrilege_n to_o a_o great_a height_n than_o the_o pope_n have_v do_v final_o the_o most_o lofty_a as_o well_o as_o the_o most_o usual_a title_n of_o the_o pope_n be_v that_o of_o vicar_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o this_o be_v what_o the_o word_n antichrist_n exact_o signify_v in_o the_o 13._o chap._n of_o the_o act_n v_o 7._o paulus_n sergius_n be_v style_v in_o the_o greek_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o signify_v proconsul_n or_o the_o vicar_n of_o the_o consul_n the_o term_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d antichrist_n be_v a_o word_n of_o the_o same_o form_n so_o that_o if_o one_o will_v say_v in_o greek_a the_o vicar_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o can_v use_v no_o other_o term_n if_o he_o will_v speak_v roundly_o than_o that_o of_o antichristâ—s_n and_o therefore_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n by_o call_v the_o pope_n the_o vicar_n of_o christ_n do_v thereby_o declare_v he_o to_o be_v antichrist_n and_o she_o be_v herein_o like_o balaams_n ass_n which_o speak_v against_o and_o to_o the_o reproach_n of_o his_o master_n it_o be_v true_a that_o st._n john_n do_v understand_v by_o antichrist_n one_o that_o be_v a_o adversary_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o it_o be_v withal_o true_a that_o the_o pope_n can_v style_v himself_o the_o vicar_n of_o jesus_n christ_n without_o declare_v himself_o to_o be_v his_o mortal_a enemy_n whatsoever_o profession_n he_o make_v to_o the_o contrary_n no_o more_o than_o he_o that_o be_v a_o marry_a man_n rival_n can_v style_v himself_o his_o vicar_n without_o be_v his_o deadly_a enemy_n and_o without_o do_v he_o a_o most_o bloody_a wrong_n so_o that_o the_o pope_n by_o call_v himself_o the_o husband_n of_o the_o church_n and_o by_o take_v to_o he_o under_o that_o notion_n the_o title_n of_o vicar_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o true_a antichrist_n the_o enemy_n and_o rival_n of_o jesut_n christ_n that_o the_o pope_n be_v a_o false_a prophet_n and_o a_o false_a teacher_n as_o well_o as_o antichrist_n which_o we_o have_v prove_v we_o need_v only_o to_o observe_v two_o prophecy_n one_o of_o st._n paul_n and_o another_o of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o the_o clear_n of_o it_o st._n paul_n in_o his_o first_o epist_n to_o timothy_n 4._o chap._n v_o 1._o say_v thus_o the_o spirit_n speak_v express_o that_o in_o the_o latter_a time_n some_o shall_v depart_v from_o the_o faith_n give_v heed_n to_o seduce_a spirit_n and_o doctrine_n of_o devil_n speak_v lie_v in_o hypocrisy_n forbid_v to_o marry_v and_o command_v to_o abstain_v from_o meat_n which_o god_n create_v to_o be_v receive_v with_o thanksgiving_n now_o the_o pope_n do_v forbid_v bishop_n and_o priest_n to_o marry_v and_o though_o she_o allow_v both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o to_o have_v concubine_n yet_o he_o will_v not_o suffer_v either_o a_o bishop_n or_o a_o priest_n to_o be_v join_v to_o a_o wife_n by_o lawful_a matrimony_n he_o also_o prohibit_v and_o that_o upon_o pain_n of_o damnation_n the_o eat_n of_o flesh_n in_o lent_n and_o upon_o friday_n so_o that_o from_o hence_o he_o be_v a_o seduce_a spirit_n a_o teacher_n of_o lie_n and_o a_o false_a prophet_n jesus_n christ_n likewise_o say_v in_o the_o 24_o chapter_n of_o st._n matthew_n v_o 24_o 25_o 26._o that_o there_o shall_v arise_v false_a christ_n and_o false_a prophet_n and_o shall_v show_v great_a sign_n and_o wonder_n insomuch_o that_o if_o it_o be_v possible_a they_o shall_v deceive_v the_o very_a elect._n behold_v i_o have_v tell_v you_o before_o wherefore_o if_o they_o shall_v say_v unto_o you_o behold_v he_o be_v in_o the_o desert_n go_v not_o forth_o behold_v he_o be_v in_o the_o secret_a chamber_n believe_v it_o not_o he_o must_v be_v under_o a_o supernatural_a blindness_n who_o do_v not_o in_o this_o prophecy_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n see_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n as_o the_o pope_n teach_v it_o by_o his_o emissary_n it_o be_v in_o vain_a that_o the_o papist_n seek_v to_o relieve_v themselves_o from_o this_o exposition_n by_o fly_v to_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o father_n because_o none_o of_o they_o have_v take_v notice_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n in_o this_o passage_n as_o we_o pretend_v to_o do_v for_o how_o shall_v the_o ancient_a father_n observe_v a_o thing_n of_o which_o there_o have_v then_o nothing_o appear_v in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n it_o be_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o nine_o age_n that_o paschasius_fw-la first_fw-mi bring_v it_o upon_o the_o stage_n and_o it_o not_o be_v receive_v and_o authorise_v by_o the_o pope_n till_o in_o the_o eleven_o how_o can_v the_o father_n then_o that_o live_v in_o the_o first_o 800._o year_n divine_a of_o a_o event_n for_o which_o they_o have_v no_o foundation_n towards_o the_o bottome_v a_o conjecture_n see_v from_o adam_n down_o to_o this_o day_n there_o be_v never_o any_o thing_n see_v like_o it_o in_o a_o word_n the_o father_n be_v not_o prophet_n and_o their_o knowledge_n be_v bound_v as_o well_o as_o that_o of_o other_o man_n it_o be_v so_o we_o be_v not_o to_o wonder_v that_o the_o father_n do_v not_o understand_v the_o meaning_n of_o this_o prediction_n of_o our_o saviour_n before_o it_o come_v to_o be_v clear_v by_o the_o accomplishment_n which_o be_v the_o only_a sure_a interpreter_n of_o prophecy_n but_o if_o we_o do_v not_o understand_v it_o after_o the_o help_n of_o have_v see_v its_o completion_n we_o shall_v have_v no_o excuse_n to_o allege_v for_o ourselves_o for_o all_o the_o character_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n of_o christ_n body_n do_v evident_o appear_v in_o this_o prediction_n this_o presence_n as_o it_o be_v teach_v by_o the_o pope_n be_v invisible_a beget_v adoration_n and_o place_v christ_n in_o a_o box_n or_o cupboard_n which_o the_o papist_n style_v the_o pix_n yea_o in_o many_o box_n and_o be_v found_v upon_o miracle_n and_o if_o all_o these_o character_n be_v find_v in_o the_o prophecy_n of_o our_o saviour_n what_o can_v we_o desire_v more_o towards_o our_o be_v convince_v that_o jesus_n christ_n foretell_v it_o as_o a_o false_a doctrine_n that_o shall_v be_v advance_v by_o a_o false_a prophet_n now_o it_o be_v apparent_a that_o all_o these_o character_n be_v find_v in_o the_o doctrine_n here_o predict_v by_o our_o saviour_n 1._o the_o presence_n here_o speak_v of_o be_v invisible_a because_o jesus_n christ_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o false_a prophet_n shall_v say_v lo_o here_o be_v christ_n lo_o he_o be_v there_o to_o what_o end_n will_v he_o say_v of_o the_o presence_n of_o a_o true_a human_a human_a body_n behold_v it_o be_v here_o behold_v it_o be_v there_o if_o it_o be_v not_o to_o instruct_v we_o that_o this_o presence_n shall_v be_v invisible_a and_o according_a to_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n for_o if_o it_o be_v visible_o present_a there_o will_v be_v no_o need_n to_o be_v advertise_v of_o its_o presence_n nor_o will_v jesus_n christ_n have_v say_v believe_v it_o not_o for_o how_o will_v he_o forbid_v to_o believe_v a_o presence_n of_o his_o body_n that_o shall_v visible_o appear_v will_v he_o have_v we_o to_o contradict_v the_o testimony_n of_o our_o own_o eye_n 2._o the_o advertisement_n behold_v he_o be_v here_o lo_o he_o be_v there_o can_v be_v give_v upon_o no_o other_o design_n but_o to_o intimate_v
the_o adoration_n that_o all_o man_n shall_v be_v lay_v under_o a_o obligation_n unto_o 3._o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v according_a to_o the_o papal_a doctrine_n shut_v up_o in_o a_o ciborium_n or_o cupboard_n and_o this_o the_o greek_a word_n here_o use_v do_v signify_v 4._o nor_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n shut_v up_o mere_o in_o one_o cupboard_n which_o they_o call_v a_o pix_n but_o in_o many_o which_o the_o term_n here_o be_v in_o the_o plural_a number_n do_v also_o denote_v 5._o the_o real_a presence_n be_v build_v upon_o miracle_n this_o every_o one_o know_v by_o the_o many_o story_n which_o we_o have_v of_o the_o host_n have_v appear_v in_o the_o form_n of_o a_o infant_n and_o that_o it_o have_v be_v see_v all_o bloody_a which_o our_o saviour_n also_o foretell_v in_o say_v that_o they_o who_o shall_v teach_v this_o real_a presence_n shall_v show_v great_a sign_n and_o wonder_n insomuch_o that_o if_o it_o be_v possible_a they_o shall_v deceive_v the_o very_a elect._n moreover_o our_o saviour_n forbid_v we_o to_o believe_v this_o invisible_a presence_n of_o his_o body_n behold_v say_v he_o i_o have_v tell_v you_o before_o believe_v it_o not_o and_o withal_o he_o declare_v that_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n shall_v be_v like_a unto_o lightning_n which_o shine_v from_o one_o end_n of_o heaven_n unto_o the_o other_o and_o forasmuch_o as_o he_o declare_v that_o they_o shall_v be_v false_a prophet_n who_o shall_v teach_v this_o doctrine_n it_o do_v necessary_o follow_v that_o though_o the_o pope_n through_o put_v it_o into_o the_o romish_a creed_n and_o entorce_v it_o by_o anathema_n be_v that_o very_o same_o false_a prophet_n of_o who_o st._n john_n speak_v in_o the_o apocalypse_n nor_o be_v the_o real_a presence_n of_o christ_n body_n upon_o their_o altar_n and_o that_o singular_a adoration_n which_o they_o give_v unto_o the_o sacrament_n the_o only_a false_a doctrine_n in_o the_o papacy_n whereby_o to_o prove_v the_o pope_n to_o be_v this_o false_a prophet_n but_o there_o be_v many_o more_o which_o serve_v to_o give_v evidence_n unto_o it_o and_o particular_o that_o of_o the_o worship_v of_o image_n than_o which_o there_o can_v be_v a_o doctrine_n more_o notorious_o false_a it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o god_n have_v forbid_v three_o thing_n in_o his_o law_n the_o make_v image_n of_o thing_n that_o be_v in_o heaven_n or_o thing_n that_o be_v in_o the_o earth_n the_o bow_v down_o before_o they_o and_o the_o serve_v they_o see_v exod_a 20_o 4_o 5._o deut._n 5._o 8_o 9_o all_o which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n not_o only_o practise_v but_o persecute_v all_o those_o as_o heretic_n and_o wicked_a person_n who_o do_v in_o reference_n to_o this_o matter_n both_o obey_v the_o injunction_n of_o the_o law_n and_o imitate_v the_o example_n of_o the_o jew_n since_o the_o time_n they_o return_v from_o the_o babylonish_n captivity_n be_v it_o not_o a_o false_a and_o a_o heretical_a doctrine_n to_o apply_v to_o the_o virgin_n mary_n in_o order_n to_o our_o be_v save_v and_o to_o invocate_v she_o as_o the_o gate_n of_o paradise_n the_o fountain_n of_o grace_n and_o the_o mother_n of_o mercy_n if_o that_o doctrine_n which_o overthrow_v the_o foundation_n be_v a_o heresy_n then_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o that_o this_o be_v a_o gross_a one_o in_o that_o the_o foundation_n of_o all_o salvation_n be_v jesus_n christ_n alone_o other_o foundation_n say_v st._n paul_n can_v no_o man_n lay_v than_o that_o that_o be_v lay_v which_o be_v jesus_n christ_n 1_o cor._n 3._o 11._o and_o st._n peter_n say_v that_o there_o be_v not_o salvation_n in_o any_o other_o nor_o any_o other_o name_v give_v among_o man_n save_v that_o of_o jesus_n christ_n whereby_o we_o may_v he_o save_v act._n 4._o 12._o beside_o can_v there_o be_v a_o doctrine_n more_o evident_o false_a than_o that_o of_o popery_n which_o affirm_v the_o mass_n to_o be_v a_o proper_a sacrifice_n wherein_o our_o redeemer_n be_v every_o day_n sacrifice_v see_v the_o apostle_n tell_v we_o express_o in_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n chap._n 10._o v._n 10._o that_o we_o be_v sanctify_v through_o the_o offering_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n once_o for_o all_o and_o he_o make_v this_o difference_n between_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o law_n and_o that_o of_o our_o saviour_n that_o they_o by_o reason_n of_o their_o imperfection_n be_v daily_o offer_v whereas_o that_o of_o our_o saviour_n because_o of_o its_o be_v infinite_o perfect_a be_v offer_v but_o once_o and_o he_o add_v further_a in_o the_o same_o place_n v_o 18._o that_o there_o be_v under_o the_o gospel_n remission_n of_o sin_n there_o be_v no_o more_o offering_n for_o sin._n so_o that_o here_o be_v enough_o to_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o the_o pope_n who_o teach_v doctrine_n so_o notorious_o false_a and_o heretical_a as_o these_o be_v can_v be_v no_o other_o than_o that_o false_a prophet_n who_o the_o revelation_n of_o st._n john_n threaten_v the_o world_n with_o viii_o illustration_n of_o the_o dragon_n with_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n rev._n chap._n 12._o v._n 3._o if_o we_o shall_v take_v up_o with_o appearance_n we_o shall_v present_o believe_v that_o this_o dragon_n be_v the_o devil_n and_o the_o rather_o see_v he_o be_v in_o the_o nine_o verse_n call_v the_o old_a serpent_n the_o devil_n and_o satan_n who_o deceive_v the_o world._n but_o yet_o the_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n which_o the_o dragon_n be_v here_o say_v to_o have_v will_v not_o suffer_v we_o to_o doubt_v its_o be_v the_o same_o roman_a empire_n which_o be_v speak_v of_o in_o the_o 13._o chap._n because_o they_o be_v the_o same_o head_n and_o the_o same_o horn_n of_o the_o beast_n upon_o which_o the_o woman_n sit_v in_o the_o 17._o chapter_n there_o be_v this_o only_a difference_n that_o the_o horn_n of_o the_o beast_n upon_o which_o the_o woman_n sit_v be_v adorn_v with_o crown_n i._n e._n be_v king_n whereas_o the_o horn_n of_o the_o dragon_n have_v not_o these_o mark_n of_o sovereignty_n which_o do_v not_o prove_v they_o to_o be_v two_o different_a beast_n and_o two_o different_a power_n but_o only_o that_o the_o same_o beast_n and_o the_o same_o power_n be_v represent_v in_o relation_n to_o two_o different_a time_n and_o two_o different_a estate_n the_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o beast_n upon_o which_o the_o woman_n sit_v be_v according_a to_o the_o explication_n give_v by_o the_o angel_n ten_o king_n i._n e._n many_o dominion_n form_v out_o of_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n which_o serve_v to_o prove_v that_o beast_n to_o be_v rome_n and_o its_o empire_n under_o the_o seven_o head_n and_o make_v profession_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n whereas_o the_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o dragon_n be_v not_o adorn_v with_o crown_n because_o they_o be_v nothing_o save_o bare_a province_n of_o heathen_a rome_n under_o the_o emperor_n from_o whence_o it_o do_v appear_v that_o the_o dragon_n with_o his_o seven_o head_n and_o his_o ten_o horn_n must_v necessary_o represent_v the_o old_a roman_a empire_n and_o exact_o denote_v rome_n under_o the_o emperor_n who_o be_v the_o six_o head._n it_o be_v call_v by_o the_o name_n of_o a_o dragon_n which_o be_v a_o beast_n because_o it_o be_v a_o dominion_n and_o a_o empire_n it_o be_v style_v satan_n and_o the_o devil_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o devil_n be_v be_v there_o worship_v under_o the_o name_n of_o mars_n and_o from_o hence_o we_o see_v upon_o what_o ground_n rome_n be_v call_v martia_n and_o the_o city_n of_o mars_n namely_o because_o the_o devil_n be_v there_o as_o the_o soul_n which_o act_v that_o vast_a body_n even_o as_o he_o be_v call_v the_o serpent_n in_o the_o seduction_n of_o the_o first_o woman_n because_o he_o be_v as_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o serpent_n and_o that_o it_o be_v he_o that_o speak_v to_o eva_n and_o who_o seduce_v she_o but_o the_o question_n be_v what_o be_v mean_v by_o the_o tail_n of_o the_o dragon_n draw_v the_o three_o part_n of_o the_o star_n of_o heaven_n and_o cast_v they_o to_o the_o earth_n they_o who_o understand_v the_o scripture-stile_n of_o speak_v can_v be_v detain_v a_o moment_n by_o this_o difficulty_n see_v it_o appear_v in_o isaiah_n chap._n 9_o v._n 14_o 15._o and_o chap._n 19_o v._n 15._o that_o whensoever_o the_o scripture_n speak_v of_o head_n and_o tail_n it_o do_v by_o head_n intend_v a_o person_n of_o rule_n and_o authority_n and_o by_o tail_n mean_v a_o false_a prophet_n therefore_o as_o the_o seven_o head_n signify_v the_o seven_o sort_n of_o ruler_n that_o have_v govern_v rome_n so_o the_o tail_n signify_v the_o lie_n false_a doctrine_n fraud_n and_o imposture_n upon_o which_o the_o
papal_a empire_n be_v erect_v this_o kingdom_n be_v constitute_v of_o error_n false_a worship_n and_o tyranny_n and_o according_a to_o the_o language_n of_o isaiah_n tyranny_n be_v denote_v by_o the_o head_n and_o error_n and_o false_a worship_n be_v figure_v out_o to_o we_o by_o the_o tail._n and_o this_o be_v that_o which_o make_v up_o the_o mystery_n iniquity_n dionysius_n carthusianus_n tell_v we_o in_o his_o commentary_n that_o the_o tail_n of_o the_o dragon_n be_v antichrist_n which_o be_v a_o notion_n as_o solid_a as_o it_o be_v ingenious_a for_o as_o the_o tail_n be_v the_o end_n of_o the_o dragon_n body_n so_o antichrist_n be_v the_o end_n and_o tail_n of_o the_o roman_a power_n and_o after_o that_o the_o viol_n come_v to_o be_v pour_v out_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o more_o mention_n neither_o of_o pope_n nor_o of_o roman_a empire_n neither_o of_o roman_a religion_n nor_o of_o rome_n as_o to_o that_o which_o be_v intend_v by_o the_o three_o part_n of_o the_o star_n which_o the_o tail_n of_o the_o dragon_n cast_v to_o the_o earth_n we_o be_v to_o know_v that_o the_o roman_a empire_n contain_v about_o the_o three_o part_n of_o the_o world_n and_o therefore_o that_o this_o three_o part_n of_o the_o star_n do_v signify_v all_o the_o ruler_n and_o doctor_n of_o that_o part_n of_o the_o world_n that_o have_v be_v draw_v away_o and_o ensnare_v by_o the_o papal_a superstition_n ix_o illustration_n of_o the_o woman_n clothe_v with_o the_o sun._n rev._n chap._n 12._o v._n 1._o this_o woman_n who_o st._n john_n see_v clothe_v with_o the_o sun_n have_v the_o moon_n under_o her_o foot_n and_o upon_o her_o head_n a_o crown_n of_o twelve_o star_n can_v be_v nothing_o but_o the_o true_a church_n forasmuch_o as_o this_o sun_n be_v jesus_n christ_n who_o be_v call_v by_o malachy_n chap._n 4._o 2._o the_o sun_n of_o righteousness_n and_o who_o st._n paul_n in_o the_o 13._o chapt_n to_o the_o roman_n v._n 14._o require_v believer_n to_o put_v on_o the_o moon_n be_v the_o pedagogy_n of_o the_o law_n which_o as_o it_o be_v changeable_a so_o the_o church_n have_v trample_v it_o under_o her_o foot_n this_o st._n paul_n plain_o intimate_v in_o the_o second_o chapt_n of_o the_o epist_n to_o the_o coloss_n for_o as_o most_o of_o the_o legal_a feast_n such_o as_o the_o passover_n pentecost_n and_o the_o feast_n of_o tabernacle_n depend_v upon_o the_o motion_n of_o the_o moon_n so_o the_o whole_a legal_a pedagogy_n be_v very_o well_o represent_v by_o the_o moon_n as_o well_o as_o all_o the_o changeable_a thing_n of_o this_o world_n which_o believer_n through_o be_v citizen_n of_o heaven_n do_v despise_v the_o twelve_o star_n with_o which_o this_o woman_n be_v crown_v must_v signify_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o twelve_o apostle_n which_o the_o true_a church_n make_v her_o glory_n and_o her_o crown_n and_o this_o in_o opposition_n to_o the_o antichristian_a church_n which_o may_v be_v say_v to_o have_v the_o moon_n upon_o her_o head_n and_o to_o be_v crown_v with_o she_o forasmuch_o as_o by_o the_o establishment_n of_o priest_n sacrifice_n altar_n purification_n and_o movable_a feast_n she_o may_v be_v say_v to_o have_v revive_v the_o synagogue_n rebuilt_a the_o tabernacle_n of_o moses_n and_o set_v up_o again_o the_o whole_a legal_a oeconomy_n and_o she_o may_v also_o be_v say_v to_o have_v the_o sun_n and_o the_o twelve_o star_n under_o her_o foot_n both_o through_o her_o subject_n jesus_n christ_n to_o her_o priest_n who_o do_v sacrifice_n he_o and_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o apostle_n to_o her_o unscriptural_a and_o invent_v tradition_n the_o church_n be_v with_o child_n and_o cry_v and_o be_v in_o pain_n to_o be_v deliver_v represent_v the_o persecution_n that_o she_o suffer_v during_o the_o first_o three_o century_n the_o man_n child_n which_o she_o bring_v forth_o be_v not_o jesus_n christ_n as_o may_v seem_v at_o the_o first_o view_n because_o in_o that_o sense_n she_o must_v have_v be_v the_o judaic_a church_n and_o not_o the_o christian_a whereas_o this_o alone_a be_v the_o subject_a of_o the_o revelation_n but_o it_o be_v christ_n mystical_a the_o church_n form_v of_o those_o that_o be_v gentile_n which_o st._n paul_n in_o the_o first_o to_o the_o cor._n chap._n 12._o v._n 12._o style_n christ_n and_o this_o be_v the_o more_o evident_a because_o this_o man_n child_n be_v distinguish_v from_o michael_n v_o 7._o from_o the_o lamb_n v_o 11._o from_o jesus_n v_o 17._o and_o be_v say_v to_o overcome_v by_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o lamb_n and_o to_o have_v the_o testimony_n of_o jesus_n and_o whereas_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o dragon_n stand_v before_o the_o woman_n to_o devour_v her_o child_n as_o soon_o as_o it_o be_v bear_v that_o be_v by_o way_n of_o allusion_n to_o the_o birth_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o the_o persecution_n he_o suffer_v from_o herod_n who_o endeavour_v to_o destroy_v he_o so_o that_o this_o woman_n be_v proper_o the_o christian_a church_n which_o be_v make_v up_o at_o first_o of_o jew_n travail_v and_o be_v in_o pain_n to_o bring_v forth_o a_o church_n compose_v of_o gentile_n and_o forasmuch_o as_o it_o be_v say_v of_o this_o man_n child_n that_o he_o be_v to_o rule_v all_o nation_n with_o a_o rod_n of_o iron_n the_o same_o be_v promise_v to_o all_o believer_n in_o the_o epistle_n direct_v to_o the_o church_n of_o thyatira_n rev._n 2._o 26_o 27._o and_o whereas_o it_o be_v say_v of_o this_o male_a child_n that_o he_o be_v catch_v up_o unto_o god_n and_o to_o his_o throne_n this_o do_v not_o hinder_v we_o from_o understand_v it_o of_o the_o christian_a church_n compose_v of_o gentile_n since_o as_o such_o it_o be_v exalt_v to_o the_o throne_n of_o the_o empire_n in_o the_o person_n of_o constantine_n and_o his_o successor_n and_o be_v deliver_v from_o the_o persecution_n of_o pagan_a rome_n it_o be_v a_o allusion_n to_o the_o ascension_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o the_o holy_a spirit_n put_v that_o honour_n upon_o the_o church_n when_o he_o be_v speak_v of_o her_o combat_n and_o victory_n as_o to_o borrow_v expression_n which_o refer_v to_o the_o combat_n and_o victory_n of_o her_o divine_a husband_n x._o illustration_n of_o the_o combat_n between_o michael_n and_o the_o dragon_n rev._n chap._n 12._o interpreter_n be_v divide_v about_o who_o this_o michael_n shall_v be_v who_o fight_v with_o the_o dragon_n some_o will_v have_v it_o to_o be_v michael_n the_o archangel_n who_o dispute_v with_o satan_n about_o the_o body_n of_o moses_n and_o who_o dare_v not_o bring_v against_o he_o a_o rail_a accusation_n as_o st._n judas_n tell_v we_o v_o 9_o the_o same_o michael_n be_v call_v by_o dan._n chap._n 10._o v._n 13._o one_o of_o the_o chief_a prince_n of_o the_o people_n of_o god._n but_o other_o will_v have_v it_o to_o be_v christ_n himself_o who_o in_o his_o own_o person_n fight_v against_o the_o dragon_n and_o this_o opinion_n seem_v to_o be_v the_o true_a because_o the_o victory_n obtain_v in_o this_o battle_n be_v above_o the_o power_n of_o a_o create_a angel._n the_o defeat_n give_v to_o satan_n and_o his_o angel_n in_o cast_v they_o out_o of_o heaven_n unto_o the_o earth_n be_v a_o work_n that_o belong_v proper_o to_o none_o save_v to_o jesus_n christ_n who_o as_o he_o be_v here_o style_v by_o the_o name_n of_o angel_n because_o he_o be_v the_o angel_n of_o the_o covenant_n the_o angel_n of_o the_o great_a council_n so_o he_o be_v call_v michael_n that_o be_v one_o who_o be_v like_a unto_o god_n because_o he_o be_v the_o true_a god_n the_o brightness_n of_o the_o father_n glory_n and_o the_o lively_a and_o express_a image_n of_o his_o person_n and_o of_o who_o the_o michael_n speak_v of_o in_o daniel_n be_v a_o type_n we_o have_v already_o show_v in_o the_o forego_n explanation_n that_o the_o dragon_n be_v the_o ancient_a roman_a empire_n or_o rome_n under_o the_o six_o head_n which_o be_v the_o emperor_n but_o call_v the_o old_a serpent_n the_o devil_n and_o satan_n because_o the_o devil_n be_v as_o the_o soul_n that_o enliven_v that_o empire_n and_o be_v worship_v in_o it_o as_o a_o deity_n under_o the_o name_n of_o mars_n so_o that_o rome_n be_v surname_v martia_n the_o city_n of_o the_o idol-god_n mars_n this_o be_v lay_v down_o there_o be_v no_o difficulty_n in_o the_o vision_n it_o be_v nothing_o but_o a_o description_n of_o the_o persecution_n which_o last_v under_o the_o emperor_n for_o about_o the_o space_n of_o three_o hundred_o year_n it_o be_v then_o that_o satan_n have_v just_o the_o name_n of_o the_o accuser_n of_o the_o brother_n according_a as_o he_o be_v call_v v._n 10._o for_o the_o christian_n during_o the_o time_n of_o 300_o year_n can_v not_o assemble_v open_o but_o be_v force_v to_o keep_v their_o metting_n in_o den_n or_o
by_o the_o 42._o month_n mention_v chap._n 13_o when_o we_o come_v to_o examine_v how_o long_o antichristianism_n be_v to_o continue_v in_o the_o mean_a while_n that_o which_o be_v speak_v v_o 13._o be_v worth_a the_o serious_a consider_v when_o she_o dragon_n say_v st._n john_n see_v that_o he_o be_v cast_v unto_o the_o earth_n he_o persecute_v the_o woman_n there_o have_v be_v another_o persecution_n of_o the_o church_n for_o during_o the_o time_n of_o three_o hundred_o year_n she_o have_v be_v persecute_v by_o the_o pagan_n but_o this_o be_v a_o persecution_n begin_v by_o christian_n or_o by_o such_o who_o call_v themselves_o so_o the_o devil_n be_v through_o the_o conversion_n of_o rome_n and_o her_o emperor_n dethrone_v and_o cast_v from_o heaven_n unto_o the_o earth_n he_o leave_v the_o church_n in_o peace_n but_o it_o be_v only_o for_o a_o very_a short_a time_n for_o he_o sudden_o bethink_v himself_o of_o assault_v she_o by_o error_n and_o superstition_n the_o first_o persecution_n which_o be_v that_o by_o pagan_n be_v open_a and_o avow_v but_o this_o which_o be_v by_o the_o antichristian_a follower_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v carry_v on_o more_o dark_o xii_o illustration_n of_o the_o flood_n which_o the_o serpent_n cast_v out_o of_o his_o mouth_n and_o of_o the_o help_n which_o the_o earth_n give_v unto_o the_o woman_n rev._n chap._n xii_o v_o 15._o v._o 15._o and_o the_o serpent_n cast_v out_o of_o his_o mouth_n water_n as_o a_o flood_n after_o the_o woman_n that_o he_o may_v cause_v she_o to_o be_v carry_v away_o of_o the_o flood_n v._o 16._o and_o the_o earth_n help_v the_o woman_n and_o the_o earth_n open_v her_o mouth_n and_o swallow_v up_o the_o flood_n which_o the_o dragon_n cast_v out_o of_o his_o mouth_n v._o 17._o and_o the_o dragon_n be_v wroth_a with_o the_o woman_n and_o go_v to_o make_v war_n with_o the_o remnant_n of_o her_o seed_n which_o keep_v the_o commandment_n of_o god_n and_o have_v the_o testimony_n of_o jesus_n christ_n now_o doctrine_n be_v call_v prov._n 18._o 4._o water_n of_o the_o mouth_n this_o flood_n must_v be_v a_o hellish_a and_o mortal_a doctrine_n because_o it_o be_v the_o serpent_n who_o cast_v it_o out_o of_o his_o mouth_n to_o carry_v away_o the_o woman_n and_o to_o destroy_v the_o church_n beyond_o recovery_n yet_o this_o doctrine_n can_v be_v none_o of_o the_o heresy_n with_o which_o the_o church_n be_v exercise_v during_o the_o first_o three_o hundred_o year_n because_o the_o church_n be_v here_o treat_v of_o after_o the_o time_n of_o the_o cast_n down_o of_o the_o dragon_n from_o heaven_n unto_o the_o earth_n that_o be_v after_o the_o conversion_n of_o rome_n and_o her_o emperor_n so_o that_o it_o must_v needs_o be_v some_o heresy_n start_v after_o the_o flight_n of_o the_o woman_n forasmuch_o as_o it_o be_v here_o say_v that_o the_o serpent_n cast_v this_o flood_n after_o the_o woman_n as_o be_v in_o the_o pursuance_n of_o she_o upon_o her_o retreat_n into_o the_o wilderness_n now_o the_o woman_n as_o we_o have_v show_v withdraw_v into_o the_o wilderness_n after_o the_o emperor_n be_v turn_v christian_n in_o that_o the_o church_n begin_v then_o to_o decay_v in_o her_o purity_n it_o must_v therefore_o refer_v to_o those_o error_n which_o be_v condemn_v by_o the_o first_o four_o council_n and_o especial_o to_o that_o of_o arius_n who_o deny_v the_o eternal_a godhead_n of_o christ_n and_o teach_v that_o he_o be_v mere_o a_o creature_n make_v before_o all_o other_o thing_n it_o be_v true_a there_o have_v arisen_a some_o heretic_n before_o who_o have_v vent_v the_o same_o heresy_n in_o the_o main_a but_o it_o be_v likewise_o true_a that_o they_o never_o make_v such_o a_o considerable_a body_n as_o to_o bring_v the_o church_n into_o a_o extreme_a danger_n whereas_o the_o arian_n heresy_n by_o seize_v and_o infect_v almost_o the_o whole_a church_n have_v near_o bring_v it_o to_o pass_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o more_o a_o christian_a church_n and_o that_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o more_o hope_n of_o salvation_n for_o if_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o a_o divine_a person_n his_o death_n can_v have_v no_o more_o virtue_n than_o that_o of_o martyr_n it_o can_v neither_o have_v expiate_v sin_n nor_o that_o i_o may_v say_v all_o in_o one_o word_n have_v be_v any_o way_n meritorious_a see_v common_a sense_n tell_v we_o that_o a_o mere_a creature_n can_v merit_v at_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o creator_n who_o be_v of_o infinite_a majesty_n this_o heresy_n prevail_v over_o the_o whole_a eastern_a church_n forasmuch_o as_o it_o be_v approve_v by_o five_o council_n by_o that_o of_o tyre_n that_o of_o syrmium_fw-la that_o of_o ariminium_n that_o of_o seleucia_n and_o that_o of_o antioch_n but_o at_o length_n it_o be_v condemn_v and_o extinguish_v by_o the_o last_o council_n that_o be_v hold_v in_o reference_n to_o that_o matter_n which_o be_v that_o of_o constantinople_n under_o theodosius_n the_o great_a after_o which_o the_o church_n have_v enjoy_v rest_n on_o that_o side_n and_o jesus_n christ_n have_v be_v adore_v as_o coessential_a with_o the_o father_n for_o since_o then_o there_o have_v be_v no_o heretic_n own_v this_o heresy_n that_o have_v appear_v in_o any_o body_n for_o the_o socinian_o be_v no_o more_o a_o body_n than_o the_o atheist_n and_o deist_n be_v the_o earth_n then_o that_o help_v the_o woman_n and_o which_o open_v her_o mouth_n and_o swallow_v up_o the_o flood_n be_v all_o those_o council_n that_o condemn_v the_o arian_n heresy_n they_o be_v style_v the_o earth_n because_o they_o be_v pure_o a_o humane_a mean_a and_o one_o which_o god_n have_v not_o ordain_v for_o jesus_n christ_n have_v promise_v a_o infallibility_n to_o no_o assembly_n of_o man_n or_o if_o he_o have_v it_o be_v to_o two_o or_o three_o who_o shall_v assemble_v in_o his_o name_n and_o not_o to_o all_o who_o come_v together_o if_o we_o consider_v the_o heresy_n of_o arius_n mere_o upon_o that_o foot_n and_o if_o we_o put_v it_o into_o the_o list_n of_o heresy_n mere_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o its_o be_v condemn_v by_o several_a council_n and_o if_o we_o believe_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v in_o all_o thing_n equal_a to_o god_n only_o because_o council_n have_v so_o determine_v this_o faith_n of_o we_o will_v be_v but_o a_o humane_a faith_n and_o not_o a_o divine_a for_o it_o be_v not_o divine_a but_o as_o it_o have_v a_o divine_a foundation_n and_o a_o divine_a foundation_n be_v no_o other_o thing_n save_o the_o sovereign_a authority_n of_o god_n speak_v in_o the_o scripture_n i_o do_v believe_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v every_o way_n equal_a to_o his_o father_n not_o because_o council_n have_v so_o decree_v but_o because_o the_o whole_a scripture_n do_v declare_v it_o even_o from_o moses_n to_o st._n john_n and_o from_o genesis_n down_o to_o the_o revelation_n the_o council_n do_v undoubted_o determine_v well_o when_o they_o condemn_v the_o heresy_n of_o arius_n and_o in_o that_o they_o assert_v the_o godhead_n of_o our_o saviour_n but_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n their_o decree_n be_v only_o so_o far_o just_a and_o true_a as_o it_o be_v conformable_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god._n the_o council_n be_v therefore_o no_o other_o but_o a_o humane_a mean_a because_o infallibility_n do_v not_o reside_v in_o they_o but_o in_o the_o alone_a word_n of_o god_n that_o be_v the_o rule_n by_o which_o they_o do_v judge_n and_o forasmuch_o as_o they_o be_v a_o human_a mean_n they_o be_v the_o earth_n that_o help_v the_o woman_n and_o that_o swallow_v up_o the_o flood_n xiii_o illustration_n of_o the_o war_n which_o the_o dragon_n be_v full_a of_o wrath_n make_v against_o the_o remnant_n of_o the_o seed_n of_o the_o woman_n rev._n chap._n 12._o v._n 17._o the_o serpent_n say_v st._n john_n be_v wroth_a with_o the_o woman_n and_o this_o be_v upon_o the_o find_n himself_o disappoint_v of_o that_o effect_n which_o he_o expect_v from_o the_o flood_n which_o he_o have_v cast_v out_o of_o his_o mouth_n and_o upon_o his_o see_v that_o the_o earth_n have_v open_v her_o mouth_n and_o swallow_v it_o up_o and_o be_v enrage_v with_o wrath_n he_o go_v to_o make_v war_n with_o the_o remnant_n of_o her_o seed_n which_o keep_v the_o commandment_n of_o god_n and_o have_v the_o testimony_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o what_o be_v not_o the_o dragon_n wroth_a with_o the_o woman_n before_o the_o earth_n have_v swallow_v up_o the_o flood_n and_o before_o the_o condemnation_n of_o the_o arian_n heresy_n have_v he_o not_o alway'_v make_v war_n with_o those_o that_o be_v of_o the_o seed_n of_o the_o woman_n it_o be_v so_o nor_o be_v the_o contrary_a intend_a here_o but_o it_o be_v the_o scripture_n way_n of_o speak_v to_o express_v the_o increase_n of_o a_o thing_n as_o if_o it_o be_v
the_o beginning_n of_o it_o thus_o it_o be_v say_v 1_o sam._n 23._o 18._o that_o david_n and_o jonathan_n make_v a_o covenant_n that_o be_v they_o renew_v it_o for_o they_o have_v make_v it_o before_o so_o st._n john_n tell_v we_o in_o his_o first_o epist_n chap_n 5._o v_o 13._o that_o he_o write_v to_o those_o who_o believe_v that_o they_o may_v believe_v i._n e._n that_o they_o may_v increase_v in_o faith._n so_o that_o that_o which_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n will_v plain_o say_v be_v that_o the_o wrath_n of_o the_o dragon_n become_v inflame_v and_o that_o he_o go_v to_o make_v a_o more_o dangerous_a war_n than_o he_o have_v make_v before_o but_o who_o be_v this_o remnant_n of_o the_o seed_n of_o the_o woman_n which_o keep_v the_o commandment_n of_o god_n and_o have_v the_o testimony_n of_o christ_n be_v there_o any_o difference_n betwixt_o they_o and_o the_o church_n be_v not_o the_o church_n make_v up_o of_o such_o as_o keep_v the_o commandment_n of_o god_n and_o have_v the_o testimony_n of_o jesus_n christ_n there_o be_v the_o same_o difference_n between_o the_o woman_n and_o those_o who_o be_v her_o seed_n as_o there_o be_v betwixt_o a_o mother_n and_o a_o daughter_n the_o oriental_a or_o greek_a church_n that_o have_v be_v distress_v for_o about_o 200_o year_n by_o the_o heresy_n of_o arius_n be_v the_o mother_n and_o the_o western_a or_o latin_a church_n be_v the_o daughter_n and_o the_o remnant_n of_o the_o seed_n of_o the_o woman_n the_o bishop_n of_o bitonto_n use_v this_o distinction_n in_o a_o sermon_n which_o he_o make_v before_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n the_o greek_a church_n say_v he_o be_v our_o mother_n to_o who_o the_o latin_a be_v indebt_v for_o all_o that_o she_o have_v and_o in_o truth_n the_o term_n church_n bishop_n priest_n deacon_n baptism_n eucharist_n and_o christian_n itself_o be_v all_o greek_a term_n and_o plain_o show_v that_o our_o religion_n be_v derive_v from_o they_o from_o who_o we_o have_v borrow_v the_o term_n they_o then_o who_o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o seed_n of_o the_o woman_n against_o who_o the_o serpent_n go_v to_o make_v war_n be_v the_o latin_a or_o western_a church_n where_o the_o dragon_n all_o along_o since_o that_o time_n have_v be_v labour_v to_o accompish_a the_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n which_o be_v at_o work_n in_o st._n paul_n day_n 2_o thes_n 2._o 7._o and_o this_o be_v nothing_o else_o save_v antichristianism_n or_o the_o papacy_n but_o since_o the_o time_n that_o a_o church_n of_o god_n separate_v itself_o from_o that_o which_o have_v receive_v the_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n the_o church_n that_o so_o withdraw_v be_v the_o remnant_n of_o the_o seed_n of_o the_o woman_n and_o particular_o the_o waldenses_n be_v this_o seed_n and_o who_o separation_n be_v acknowledge_v both_o by_o historian_n and_o inquisitor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n who_o speak_v of_o the_o waldenses_n as_o of_o christian_n who_o have_v be_v separate_v from_o the_o roman_a church_n from_o the_o time_n of_o sylvester_n and_o of_o constantine_n the_o great_a claudius_n sesselius_n archbishop_n of_o turin_n tell_v we_o in_o a_o book_n which_o he_o write_v against_o the_o waldenses_n that_o the_o sect_n of_o the_o waldenses_n take_v its_o rise_n from_o a_o most_o religious_a person_n call_v leo_n that_o live_v in_o the_o time_n of_o constantine_n the_o great_a and_o who_o detest_a the_o covetousness_n of_o pope_n sylvester_n and_o the_o immoderate_a bounty_n of_o constantine_n choose_v rather_o to_o embrace_v poverty_n with_o the_o simplicity_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n than_o with_o sylvester_n to_o be_v defile_v with_o a_o fat_a and_o rich_a benefice_n and_o that_o all_o they_o who_o be_v serious_o religious_a join_v themselves_o to_o he_o the_o famous_a inquisitor_n reynerus_n sacco_n as_o he_o be_v quote_v by_o the_o jesuit_n cretzer_n in_o his_o bibliotheck_n of_o the_o father_n speak_v much_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n among_o all_o the_o sect_n say_v he_o that_o either_o be_v or_o have_v hitherto_o be_v there_o be_v none_o that_o have_v be_v so_o pernicious_a to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o that_o of_o the_o leonist_n and_o that_o for_o three_o reason_n 1_o because_o it_o be_v she_o most_o ancient_a and_o have_v continue_v long_a for_o some_o affirm_v that_o it_o begin_v in_o the_o time_n of_o sylvester_n and_o other_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n 2_o because_o it_o have_v spread_v itself_o far_a there_o be_v no_o place_n where_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v 3_o because_o they_o who_o be_v of_o it_o have_v a_o great_a show_n of_o piety_n live_v virtuous_o before_o man_n believe_v right_o of_o the_o deity_n and_o observe_v all_o the_o article_n of_o the_o creed_n the_o friar_n belvedoras_n in_o his_o relation_n all_o consilio_fw-la de_fw-la propaganda_fw-la fide_fw-la &_o de_fw-fr extir_fw-fr pandis_fw-la hereticis_fw-la print_v at_o turin_n anno_fw-la 1636._o pag._n 37_o being_n excuse_v himself_o and_o those_o missionary_n that_o be_v his_o companion_n why_o they_o can_v not_o convert_v so_o much_o as_o one_o of_o the_o waldenses_n do_v assign_v this_o reason_n for_o it_o namely_o that_o that_o heresy_n be_v too_o firm_o root_v there_o for_o any_o to_o be_v able_a to_o do_v good_a among_o they_o in_o that_o say_v he_o le_fw-fr valli_n d'angrogna_fw-it sempre_fw-it ad_fw-la in_fw-la omni_fw-la tempo_fw-la hanno_fw-mi havuto_fw-mi heretici_fw-la i_o e._n they_o of_o the_o valley_n of_o angrogna_n have_v be_v alway'_v and_o through_o all_o time_n account_v heretic_n so_o that_o this_o woman_n be_v exact_o the_o church_n of_o the_o valdenses_n which_o as_o claudius_n seysellius_n tell_v we_o do_v in_o the_o person_n of_o the_o forementioned_a leo_n separate_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o time_n of_o pope_n sylvester_n and_o of_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n there_o be_v two_o wing_n of_o a_o eagle_n give_v unto_o she_o to_o assist_v she_o in_o her_o flight_n into_o the_o valley_n of_o piedmont_n which_o lie_v at_o the_o foot_n of_o the_o alp_n and_o from_o thence_o they_o be_v style_v valdenses_n long_o before_o the_o time_n of_o peter_n valdo_n as_o john_n leger_n have_v sufficient_o prove_v in_o his_o history_n these_o than_o be_v the_o remnant_n of_o the_o seed_n of_o the_o woman_n who_o as_o in_o france_n they_o have_v be_v style_v vaudois_n from_o the_o word_n vaux_n that_o signify_v a_o valley_n so_o in_o the_o low_a country_n they_o have_v be_v call_v valon_n which_o be_v to_o say_v those_o of_o the_o valley_n fourteen_o illustration_n of_o babylon_n the_o great_a the_o mother_n of_o harlot_n that_o sit_v upon_o many_o water_n carry_v upon_o her_o forehead_n the_o name_n mystery_n and_o have_v a_o golden_a cup_n in_o her_o hand_n rev._n chap._n 17._o v._n 1_o 4_o 5._o have_v prove_v in_o our_o four_o illustration_n that_o babylon_n can_v be_v nothing_o else_o but_o rome_n as_o profess_v herself_o christian_n we_o be_v now_o to_o consider_v the_o description_n which_o the_o holy_a spirit_n have_v give_v of_o babylon_n and_o to_o see_v how_o that_o picture_n of_o she_o do_v agree_v to_o rome_n there_o be_v such_o a_o affinity_n and_o so_o many_o exact_a resemblance_n between_o rome_n and_o babylon_n of_o the_o chaldee_n that_o we_o be_v not_o to_o think_v it_o strange_a that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n have_v give_v unto_o rome_n the_o name_n of_o babylon_n they_o be_v both_o found_v by_o person_n that_o be_v captain_n over_o robber_n and_o who_o be_v great_a shedder_n of_o blood_n babylon_n by_o nimrod_n who_o be_v say_v to_o have_v be_v a_o mighty_a hunter_n before_o the_o lord_n gen._n 10._o 9_o and_o rome_n by_o romulus_n who_o as_o another_o cain_n murder_v his_o brother_n they_o be_v both_o of_o they_o the_o seats_z of_o great_a empire_n the_o one_o as_o well_o as_o the_o other_o have_v have_v monarch_n who_o have_v style_v themselves_o king_n of_o king_n for_o this_o title_n the_o pope_n do_v no_o less_o claim_n than_o nabuchadnezzar_n do_v both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o have_v be_v the_o subject_a of_o the_o vision_n in_o the_o prophet_n daniel_n as_o the_o babylonish_n empire_n be_v the_o first_o beast_n and_o the_o head_n of_o the_o image_n so_o the_o roman_a be_v the_o four_o beast_n and_o the_o foot_n of_o the_o image_n that_o be_v part_n of_o clay_n and_o part_n iron_n the_o one_o as_o well_o as_o the_o other_o have_v keep_v the_o people_n of_o god_n in_o bondage_n babylon_n the_o israelite_n and_o rome_n the_o christian_n the_o one_o and_o to_o other_o have_v kill_v and_o burn_v such_o as_o will_v not_o worship_v their_o gods._n the_o one_o as_o well_o as_o the_o other_o have_v be_v overthrow_v and_o after_o their_o subversion_n have_v pass_v from_o one_o religion_n to_o another_o babylon_n be_v become_v mahometan_a and_o rome_n popish_a
and_o antichristian_a each_o of_o they_o have_v its_o vicar_n babylon_n her_o caliph_n who_o call_v himself_o the_o vicar_n of_o god_n and_o of_o mahomet_n and_o rome_n her_o pope_n who_o style_v himself_o the_o vicar_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o of_o st._n peter_n final_o heathen_a babylon_n be_v a_o type_n of_o rome_n papal_n and_o antichristian_a as_o the_o redemption_n of_o the_o jew_n from_o the_o babylonish_n captivity_n be_v a_o figure_n of_o the_o departure_n of_o the_o reform_a from_o the_o communion_n of_o rome_n so_o that_o we_o be_v not_o to_o be_v surprise_v that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n shall_v under_o the_o name_n of_o babylon_n intend_v rome_n but_o we_o must_v examine_v all_o the_o lineament_n of_o this_o portraiture_n that_o so_o if_o it_o thereby_o appear_v that_o all_o of_o they_o do_v agree_v to_o rome_n we_o may_v no_o long_o doubt_v but_o that_o it_o be_v rome_n which_o be_v here_o signify_v by_o babylon_n in_o the_o first_o place_n st._n john_n say_v that_o he_o see_v a_o woman_n now_o as_o the_o church_n of_o god_n be_v represent_v under_o the_o idea_n of_o a_o woman_n be_v the_o spouse_n and_o wife_n of_o the_o lamb_n so_o rome_n be_v also_o a_o church_n but_o she_o be_v the_o spouse_n of_o the_o pope_n who_o we_o have_v prove_v to_o be_v antichrist_n 2._o the_o woman_n which_o st._n john_n see_v sit_v upon_o a_o scarlet-coloured_n beast_n full_a of_o the_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n have_v seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n rev._n 17._o 3._o and_o we_o have_v already_o prove_v that_o this_o beast_n be_v the_o roman_a empire_n which_o as_o it_o be_v represent_v under_o a_o scarlet_a colour_n because_o both_o its_o senator_n and_o emperor_n choose_v to_o wear_v that_o colour_n so_o the_o beast_n be_v say_v to_o be_v full_a of_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n because_o the_o empire_n be_v style_v eternal_a rome_n a_o goddess_n and_o the_o emperor_n gods._n the_o church_n of_o rome_n sit_v also_o upon_o this_o beast_n because_o she_o have_v succeed_v unto_o and_o be_v possess_v of_o the_o majesty_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o have_v revive_v all_o its_o blasphemy_n through_o call_v herself_o eternal_a and_o infallible_a 3._o st._n john_n style_v babylon_n a_o harlot_n and_o the_o mother_n of_o harlot_n which_o be_v as_o much_o as_o idolatrous_a and_o the_o mother_n of_o idolater_n now_o rome_n call_v herself_o the_o mother_n of_o all_o church_n and_o as_o she_o stand_v convict_v of_o be_v idolatrous_a by_o the_o adoration_n that_o she_o give_v to_o bread_n and_o the_o accident_n of_o it_o in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o the_o worship_n which_o she_o render_v to_o the_o cross_n to_o the_o holy_a virgin_n to_o image_n and_o to_o the_o pope_n himself_o so_o all_o church_n within_o her_o communion_n be_v idolatrous_a as_o she_o be_v which_o prove_v she_o to_o be_v the_o harlot_n and_o the_o mother_n of_o harlot_n which_o st._n john_n describe_v 4._o he_o further_o add_v that_o this_o woman_n sit_v upon_o many_o water_n which_o water_n the_o angel_n explain_v to_o be_v nation_n the_o water_n say_v he_o which_o thou_o see_v where_o the_o whore_n sit_v be_v people_n nation_n and_o tongue_n rev._n 17._o 15._o now_o all_o do_v know_v that_o rome_n pretend_v to_o have_v a_o right_n of_o jurisdiction_n over_o the_o whole_a world_n and_o in_o truth_n she_o be_v heretofore_o reverence_v by_o all_o europe_n as_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o everlasting_a kingdom_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god._n 5._o babylon_n carry_v in_o her_o forehead_n a_o name_n write_a mystery_n nor_o can_v any_o deny_v but_o that_o this_o agree_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o the_o pope_n carry_v heretofore_o the_o name_n mystery_n upon_o the_o brim_n of_o his_o mitre_n which_o exact_o answer_v to_o the_o forehead_n julius_n the_o second_o be_v he_o who_o take_v it_o away_o out_o of_o he_o and_o since_o than_o it_o have_v be_v no_o more_o use_v nor_o see_v and_o king_n james_n the_o first_o of_o great_a britain_n have_v affirm_v that_o person_n who_o be_v worthy_a of_o credit_n have_v see_v the_o name_n mystery_n upon_o the_o mitre_n of_o the_o pope_n that_o be_v before_o julius_n the_o second_o the_o jesuit_n lessius_fw-la content_v himself_o with_o bare_a answer_v that_o we_o be_v not_o to_o seek_v for_o a_o mystery_n in_o a_o mystery_n which_o be_v a_o acknowledgement_n of_o the_o matter_n of_o fact_n and_o a_o confession_n that_o it_o use_v to_o be_v there_o in_o a_o word_n there_o be_v no_o one_o thing_n in_o the_o papal_a church_n but_o what_o be_v mysterious_a the_o habit_n be_v of_o the_o pope_n of_o the_o cardinal_n of_o the_o arch-bishop_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o priest_n and_o of_o the_o monk_n be_v all_o full_a of_o mystery_n that_o be_v whole_o unintelligible_a to_o the_o people_n nor_o do_v the_o priest_n use_v the_o least_o gesture_n nor_o the_o least_o motion_n at_o the_o altar_n or_o in_o any_o part_n of_o their_o divine_a service_n which_o be_v not_o mysterious_a and_o hide_v from_o the_o understanding_n of_o the_o vulgar_a 6._o of_o what_o other_o but_o of_o rome_n can_v that_o be_v understand_v which_o be_v say_v of_o babylon_n namely_o that_o she_o have_v a_o golden_a cup_n in_o her_o hand_n full_a of_o abomination_n and_o filthiness_n of_o her_o fornication_n the_o scripture_n do_v elsewhere_o compare_v doctrine_n to_o drink_v or_o to_o diet_n that_o be_v fit_a to_o nourish_v so_o that_o these_o abomination_n which_o be_v in_o the_o golden_a cup_n be_v abominable_a doctrine_n such_o as_o the_o forbid_v priest_n to_o marry_o and_o the_o command_a to_o abstain_v from_o meatâ—_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n find_v it_o to_o be_v more_o to_o her_o purpose_n that_o a_o priest_n shall_v keep_v a_o harlot_n rather_o than_o that_o he_o shall_v have_v a_o lawful_a wife_n which_o be_v a_o abomination_n she_o impose_v a_o great_a punishment_n on_o they_o that_o shall_v eat_v flesh_n in_o lent_n &_o upon_o friday_n than_o upon_o those_o who_o commit_v adultery_n and_o murder_n which_o be_v a_o abomination_n she_o take_v away_o the_o cup_n in_o the_o sacrament_n both_o against_o the_o express_a command_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n who_o say_v drink_v you_o all_o of_o it_o matth._n 26._o 27._o and_o contrary_a to_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o of_o the_o whole_a church_n for_o the_o first_o five_o century_n as_o themselves_o do_v aknowledg_v which_o be_v a_o abomination_n she_o teach_v that_o christ_n be_v not_o real_o present_a in_o the_o eucharist_n unless_o it_o be_v the_o priest_n pleasure_n to_o have_v it_o so_o and_o k_v the_o presence_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n to_o depend_v upon_o the_o intention_n of_o a_o wretched_a creature_n which_o be_v a_o abominable_a doctrine_n she_o every_o day_n sacrifice_v the_o lord_n of_o glory_n and_o offer_v he_o up_o to_o the_o honour_n of_o saint_n which_o be_v a_o abomination_n in_o brief_a all_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o papacy_n and_o all_o their_o worship_n be_v a_o abomination_n because_o they_o all_o tend_v to_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o creature_n but_o the_o golden_a cup_n by_o mean_n of_o which_o she_o make_v the_o people_n receive_v and_o swallow_v they_o be_v her_o infallibility_n it_o be_v with_o this_o that_o she_o guild_v over_o her_o false_a doctrine_n and_o her_o superstitious_a worship_n they_o do_v ingenuous_o acknowledge_v that_o neither_o transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n nor_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o host_n nor_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n nor_o any_o of_o their_o other_o doctrine_n and_o error_n be_v found_v on_o the_o scripture_n but_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v decree_v and_o enjoin_v they_o and_o she_o be_v infallible_a we_o be_v to_o receive_v they_o implicit_o and_o without_o examination_n or_o otherway'_v we_o be_v to_o be_v eternal_o damn_v by_o mean_n of_o this_o glister_a cup_n all_o be_v submissive_o receive_v by_o the_o delude_a people_n this_o serve_v to_o make_v they_o swallow_v down_o the_o great_a abomination_n such_o as_o the_o prohibition_n of_o read_v the_o scripture_n and_o of_o serve_v god_n in_o a_o language_n which_o they_o understand_v and_o the_o doctrine_n of_o worship_v the_o host_n the_o cross_n the_o pope_n the_o withhold_a the_o cup_n and_o a_o thousand_o other_o superstition_n 7_o moreover_o it_o be_v say_v of_o babylon_n chap._n 18._o v._n 7._o that_o she_o say_v in_o her_o heart_n i_o sit_v a_o queen_n be_o no_o widow_n and_o shall_v see_v no_o sorrow_n which_o be_v the_o very_a language_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n she_o style_v herself_o the_o sovereign_a lady_n and_o mistress_n of_o all_o christian_n not_o only_o of_o inferior_a people_n but_o of_o prince_n king_n and_o emperor_n and_o indeed_o she_o be_v a_o empire_n have_v for_o her_o monarch_n the_o pope_n for_o her_o
a_o new_a song_n before_o the_o throne_n and_o before_o the_o four_o live_a creature_n and_o the_o 24._o elder_n and_o no_o man_n can_v learn_v that_o song_n but_o the_o 144000._o there_o be_v nothing_o difficult_a in_o this_o vision_n the_o lamb_n be_v jesus_n christ_n zion_n be_v a_o mountain_n separate_v from_o jerusalem_n and_o be_v a_o figure_n of_o the_o true_a church_n the_o 144000._o who_o have_v the_o father_n name_v write_v in_o their_o forehead_n be_v believer_n who_o compose_v the_o true_a church_n and_o who_o by_o keep_v themselves_o separate_v from_o the_o romish_a church_n have_v this_o comfort_n that_o they_o do_v enjoy_v the_o gracious_a presence_n of_o their_o saviour_n as_o sacrifice_v for_o they_o and_o they_o will_v hearken_v to_o no_o other_o saviour_n but_o he_o he_o then_o who_o will_v know_v the_o true_a church_n in_o order_n to_o join_v himself_o into_o communion_n with_o it_o needs_o no_o more_o but_o to_o consider_v this_o portraiture_n which_o the_o holy_a spirit_n have_v vouchsaved_a we_o and_o wherein_o he_o have_v give_v we_o six_o character_n of_o she_o that_o so_o we_o may_v not_o be_v deceive_v first_o it_o be_v say_v that_o they_o be_v redeem_v from_o among_o they_o or_o from_o among_o those_o of_o the_o earth_n now_o it_o have_v be_v say_v in_o the_o 13._o chap._n that_o all_o the_o earth_n go_v or_o wonder_v after_o the_o beast_n it_o be_v then_o from_o this_o earth_n that_o be_v from_o among_o the_o follower_n of_o the_o beast_n that_o they_o who_o constitute_v the_o true_a church_n be_v redeem_v and_o separate_v in_o the_o second_o place_n they_o be_v those_o who_o be_v not_o defile_v with_o woman_n for_o they_o be_v virgin_n which_o word_n can_v be_v understand_v of_o the_o romish_a ecclesiastic_n without_o a_o manifest_a injury_n to_o the_o text._n forasmuch_o as_o the_o term_n virgin_n agree_v only_o to_o female_n nor_o be_v the_o word_n in_o the_o original_a use_v of_o any_o but_o of_o those_o of_o that_o sex._n we_o be_v not_o then_o to_o take_v the_o phrase_n in_o a_o literal_a sense_n but_o in_o a_o mystical_a for_o he_o speak_v of_o a_o chastity_n and_o of_o a_o virginity_n that_o be_v mystical_a of_o a_o purity_n of_o soul_n that_o abhor_v idolatry_n as_o spiritual_a adultery_n for_o they_o who_o be_v virgin_n and_o who_o be_v not_o defile_v with_o woman_n be_v set_v in_o opposition_n to_o those_o who_o the_o woman_n have_v make_v drink_v with_o the_o wine_n of_o the_o wrath_n of_o her_o fornication_n that_o be_v with_o idolatry_n whereof_o the_o papal_a church_n be_v manifest_o guilty_a 3._o it_o be_v say_v that_o they_o follow_v the_o lamb_n whithersoever_o he_o go_v which_o be_v as_o much_o as_o that_o the_o member_n of_o the_o true_a church_n be_v unite_v to_o jesus_n christ_n by_o indissoluble_a bond_n and_o that_o they_o follow_v he_o on_o mount_n calvary_n as_o well_o as_o mount_v tabor_n in_o a_o wilderness_n as_o well_o as_o in_o a_o land_n that_o flow_v with_o milk_n and_o honey_n on_o the_o rage_a sea_n as_o well_o as_o upon_o firm_a ground_n and_o as_o s._n paul_n say_v through_o honour_n and_o dishonour_n through_o evil_a report_n and_o good_a report_n 2_o cor._n 6._o 8._o 4_o they_o be_v those_o in_o who_o mouth_n there_o be_v find_v no_o guile_n for_o they_o be_v without_o fault_n before_o the_o throne_n of_o god._n which_o be_v the_o language_n wherein_o st._n paul_n speak_v of_o the_o church_n eph._n chap._n 5._o v._n 25_o 26_o 27._o christ_n say_v he_o love_v the_o church_n and_o give_v himself_o for_o it_o that_o he_o may_v sanctify_v and_o cleanse_v it_o with_o the_o wash_n of_o water_n by_o the_o word_n that_o he_o may_v present_v it_o to_o himself_o a_o glorious_a church_n not_o have_v spot_n or_o wrinkle_n or_o any_o such_o thing_n but_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v holy_a and_o without_o blemish_n so_o that_o it_o be_v not_o true_a that_o worldly_a and_o wicked_a person_n do_v constitute_v the_o true_a church_n 5._o they_o be_v those_o who_o can_v learn_v the_o new_a song_n that_o be_v sing_v by_o the_o 24._o elder_n and_o by_o the_o four_o live_a creature_n what_o song_n can_v this_o be_v which_o they_o of_o the_o earth_n can_v not_o learn_v forasmuch_o as_o that_o we_o do_v not_o learn_v song_n but_o in_o order_n to_o sing_v they_o there_o must_v be_v some_o mystery_n contain_v under_o this_o new_a song_n we_o learn_v not_o but_o in_o order_n to_o practice_v and_o they_o who_o do_v not_o practice_v do_v not_o know_v nor_o have_v they_o learn_v so_o that_o in_o a_o word_n this_o new_a song_n be_v the_o mystery_n of_o deny_v ourselves_o and_o or_o resolve_v to_o bear_v the_o cross_n worldling_n may_v learn_v the_o mystery_n of_o religion_n if_o they_o will_v the_o theory_n do_v not_o exceed_v their_o capacity_n but_o to_o be_v oblige_v to_o deny_v themselves_o and_o to_o take_v up_o the_o cross_n be_v unintelligible_a to_o they_o or_o at_o least_o that_o which_o they_o will_v not_o submit_v unto_o and_o practice_v final_o they_o be_v those_o who_o be_v build_v upon_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o twelve_o apostle_n therefore_o they_o be_v say_v to_o be_v of_o the_o number_n of_o the_o hundred_o and_o forty_o four_o thousand_o because_o twelve_o thousand_o multiply_v twelve_o time_n make_v up_o the_o number_n of_o 144000._o beside_o it_o be_v a_o definite_a number_n put_v for_o a_o indefinite_a to_o show_v both_o that_o god_n know_v all_o those_o who_o be_v his_o and_o that_o they_o can_v be_v diminish_v notwithstanding_o all_o the_o attempt_n that_o the_o dragon_n make_v against_o they_o xvii_o illustration_n of_o the_o three_o angel_n of_o the_o everlasting_a gospel_n and_o of_o the_o denunciation_n against_o babylon_n and_o her_o follower_n rev._n chap._n 14._o v._n 6_o 7_o 8_o 9_o god_n have_v not_o only_o alway'_v preserve_v a_o number_n of_o true_a believer_n who_o as_o we_o have_v already_o show_v never_o worship_v the_o beast_n nor_o his_o image_n but_o he_o have_v moreover_o raise_v up_o teacher_n who_o have_v both_o open_o condemn_v the_o idolatry_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n and_o have_v exhort_v the_o people_n to_o withdraw_v from_o her_o communion_n and_o that_o be_v this_o which_o be_v here_o represent_v in_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o three_o angel_n forasmuch_o as_o the_o pastor_n of_o the_o seven_o church_n be_v in_o the_o second_o and_o three_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n style_v by_o the_o name_n of_o angel_n these_o angel_n be_v represent_v in_o the_o person_n of_o he_o who_o appear_v the_o first_o of_o the_o three_o with_o the_o everlasting_a gospel_n because_o there_o be_v no_o other_o rule_n whereby_o to_o reform_v the_o church_n when_o she_o be_v corrupt_v nor_o to_o restore_v the_o purity_n of_o god_n worship_n when_o it_o be_v degenerate_v into_o superstition_n so_o that_o the_o eternal_a gospel_n be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o reed_n wherewith_o the_o temple_n be_v measure_v in_o the_o 11._o chap._n the_o follower_n of_o the_o beast_n have_v alway'_v use_v to_o accuse_v those_o of_o novelty_n that_o have_v condemn_v their_o error_n but_o the_o gospel_n which_o they_o preach_v in_o its_o purity_n do_v full_o vindicate_v they_o against_o this_o accusation_n because_o it_o be_v the_o same_o gospel_n which_o be_v write_v and_o preach_v by_o the_o apostle_n and_o which_o shall_v be_v preach_v to_o the_o consummation_n of_o all_o age_n and_o be_v therefore_o call_v the_o everlasting_a gospel_n there_o be_v three_o angel_n speak_v of_o to_o intimate_v three_o different_a time_n wherein_o god_n raise_v up_o teacher_n who_o declare_v against_o the_o error_n and_o idolatry_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n now_o these_o three_o different_a time_n be_v the_o twelve_o the_o 14_o the_o and_o the_o 16_o the_o century_n in_o the_o twelve_o age_n about_o the_o year_n 1126._o there_o arise_v peter_n du_fw-fr bruit_n and_o soon_o after_o he_o in_o the_o year_n 1147._o there_o appear_v one_o henry_n of_o tholoss_n who_o disciple_n be_v cry_v down_o for_o heretic_n under_o the_o name_n of_o petrobrusian_o and_o henrician_n though_o they_o teach_v nothing_o but_o the_o everlasting_a gospel_n through_o preach_v against_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n transubstantiation_n prayer_n and_o offering_n for_o the_o dead_a invocation_n of_o saint_n the_o adoration_n of_o image_n the_o celibate_n of_o priest_n and_o against_o other_o error_n and_o superstition_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o same_o age_n there_o arise_v also_o arnoldus_fw-la de_fw-la bress_n who_o upon_o go_v into_o italy_n to_o preach_v against_o those_o error_n be_v by_o the_o command_n of_o the_o emperor_n frederick_n barberossa_n apprehend_v and_o to_o gratify_v the_o pope_n who_o friendship_n he_o seek_v burn_v in_o the_o year_n 1155._o in_o which_o year_n valdo_n appear_v who_o be_v have_v in_o so_o great_a
one_o or_o more_o particular_n and_o that_o this_o judgement_n be_v execute_v by_o mean_n of_o the_o reformation_n which_o begin_v in_o the_o last_o age_n through_o the_o ministry_n of_o luther_n and_o zuinglius_fw-la but_o that_o the_o vintage_n signify_v a_o definitive_a judgement_n which_o shall_v ruin_v the_o papal_a empire_n beyond_o recovery_n through_o a_o general_a reformation_n that_o shall_v take_v place_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o next_o age_n when_o the_o 42._o month_n and_o 1260._o day_n will_v be_v accomplish_v these_o two_o reformation_n seem_v to_o be_v promise_v by_o that_o repetition_n of_o the_o voice_n from_o heaven_n bayblon_n be_v fall_v be_v fall_v however_o they_o may_v be_v solid_o establish_v upon_o the_o history_n of_o the_o ancient_a people_n of_o god_n the_o jew_n the_o child_n of_o israel_n have_v a_o twofold_a come_n out_o of_o babylon_n of_o the_o chaldee_n one_o in_o virtue_n of_o the_o edict_n of_o cyrus_n under_o zerubbabel_n and_o jehosuah_n a_o second_o in_o the_o virtu_fw-la of_o the_o edict_n of_o artaxerxes_n and_o nehemiah_n and_o ezra_n now_o that_o the_o antitype_n may_v correspond_v with_o the_o type_n there_o must_v be_v two_o remarkable_a reformation_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n to_o answer_v the_o two_o deliverance_n out_o of_o the_o captivity_n of_o old_a babylon_n the_o one_o be_v about_o 160._o year_n ago_o and_o be_v effect_v by_o the_o ministry_n of_o zwinglius_fw-la and_o luther_n the_o other_o be_v to_o be_v when_o god_n come_v to_o execute_v his_o decree_n against_o rome_n and_o to_o make_v she_o drink_v the_o cup_n of_o his_o fury_n upon_o the_o first_o return_n of_o the_o israelite_n out_o of_o captivity_n all_o they_o do_v be_v to_o erect_v the_o altar_n and_o rebuild_v the_o temple_n but_o upon_o that_o which_o be_v the_o second_o they_o build_v the_o wall_n of_o jerusalem_n which_o make_v the_o re-establishment_n of_o the_o church_n of_o israel_n entire_a and_o perfect_a it_o be_v to_o be_v much_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n in_o the_o two_o reformation_n in_o the_o first_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n be_v restore_v which_o be_v like_o the_o build_n of_o the_o altar_n and_o the_o rear_n up_o of_o the_o temple_n but_o the_o wall_n of_o jerusalem_n be_v not_o yet_o restore_v that_o be_v the_o church_n of_o god_n be_v not_o settle_v in_o peace_n and_o safety_n nor_o will_v that_o be_v till_o the_o next_o come_v out_o of_o babylon_n through_o a_o general_a &_o second_o reformation_n in_o a_o word_n the_o reformation_n of_o the_o church_n be_v at_o present_a very_o imperfect_a it_o have_v neither_o the_o extent_n nor_o that_o perfection_n which_o it_o ought_v to_o have_v not_o the_o extent_n in_o that_o it_o reach_v only_o towards_o the_o west_n and_o towards_o the_o north._n not_o the_o perfection_n because_o the_o reform_a be_v much_o divide_v and_o there_o be_v many_o sect_n which_o disfigure_v the_o reformation_n but_o the_o last_o reformation_n shall_v be_v perfect_a both_o in_o its_o latitude_n and_o in_o its_o purity_n in_o its_o extension_n in_o that_o it_o shall_v reach_v into_o the_o south_n and_o into_o the_o east_n and_o to_o all_o part_n in_o its_o purity_n because_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o more_o sect_n no_o more_o fondness_n for_o party_n no_o more_o quarrel_n no_o more_o dispute_n the_o wolf_n shall_v dwell_v with_o the_o lamb_n the_o lion_n and_o the_o ox_n shall_v feed_v together_o and_o a_o little_a child_n shall_v lead_v they_o they_o shall_v not_o hurt_v nor_o destroy_v in_o all_o the_o holy_a mountain_n of_o the_o lord_n for_o the_o earth_n shall_v be_v full_a of_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o lord_n as_o the_o water_n cover_v the_o sea_n isa_n 11._o 6_o 7_o 8_o 9_o then_o shall_v this_o prophecy_n of_o isaiah_n be_v fulfil_v when_o the_o vial_n of_o god_n wrath_n be_v full_o pour_v out_o and_o when_o the_o lord_n shall_v have_v execute_v his_o last_o judgement_n against_o babylon_n which_o be_v here_o express_v by_o the_o vintage_n this_o judg'ment_n be_v denounce_v in_o term_n that_o be_v certain_o hyperbolical_a but_o yet_o we_o have_v a_o hyperbole_n parallel_v to_o it_o both_o in_o the_o 8_o chap._n of_o isaiah_n v._n 7._o and_o in_o the_o 30._o chap._n v_o 27_o 28._o the_o word_n of_o st._n john_n be_v these_o and_o blood_n come_v out_o of_o the_o wine-press_n even_o unto_o the_o horse-bridle_n by_o the_o space_n of_o a_o thousand_o and_o six_o hundred_o furlong_n the_o meaning_n of_o which_o be_v this_o that_o there_o have_v not_o hitherto_o be_v so_o terrible_a a_o judgement_n as_o god_n will_v bring_v upon_o rome_n the_o seat_n of_o the_o papal_a empire_n and_o if_o the_o observation_n of_o a_o certain_a learned_a english_a man_n be_v true_a that_o the_o ecclesiastical_a state_n which_o be_v call_v romania_n and_o which_o extend_v itself_o from_o rome_n to_o ancona_n and_o to_o the_o pond_n of_o verona_n be_v in_o length_n two_o hundred_o italian_a mile_n we_o need_v not_o doubt_v but_o that_o this_o be_v the_o place_n here_o intend_v see_v 200_o italian_a mile_n make_v just_a 1600_o furlong_n he_o who_o be_v say_v here_o to_o appear_v like_v unto_o the_o son_n of_o man_n sit_v upon_o a_o white_a cloud_n and_o have_v on_o his_o head_n a_o golden_a crown_n be_v jesus_n christ_n as_o be_v evident_a by_o compare_v the_o 14._o v_o of_o this_o chap._n with_o v._n 13._o of_o the_o 1._o chap._n and_o with_o v_o 2._o of_o the_o 19_o ch_z the_o angel_n that_o be_v represent_v come_v out_o of_o the_o temple_n &_o say_v to_o he_o that_o sit_v upon_o the_o cloud_n thrust_v in_o thy_o sickle_n be_v the_o church_n call_v for_o vengeance_n as_o in_o luke_n chap._n 18._o v._n 7._o where_o it_o be_v say_v shall_v not_o god_n avenge_v his_o own_o elect_n which_o cry_v night_n and_o day_n unto_o he_o now_o the_o delay_v to_o thrust_v in_o the_o sickle_n till_o call_v upon_o and_o command_v contain_v a_o allusion_n to_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o jew_n who_o be_v not_o to_o put_v the_o sickle_n into_o the_o corn_n till_o the_o high_a priest_n who_o be_v in_o the_o temple_n have_v give_v order_n for_o it_o moreover_o this_o be_v the_o very_a same_o judgement_n with_o that_o which_o be_v describe_v chap._n 19_o where_o the_o wine_n press_v of_o god_n wrath_n be_v also_o speak_v of_o and_o the_o same_o likewise_o with_o that_o denounce_v in_o the_o effusion_n of_o the_o vial_n only_o with_o this_o difference_n that_o what_o the_o vintage_n express_v in_o general_a the_o vial_n declare_v in_o particular_a xix_o illustration_n of_o the_o sea_n of_o glass_n mingle_v with_o fire_n rev._n chap._n 15._o v._n 2._o it_o be_v the_o scripture_n style_v of_o speak_v to_o compare_v people_n to_o water_n and_o a_o great_a multitude_n of_o people_n to_o the_o sea_n we_o need_v not_o doubt_v but_o that_o it_o be_v the_o church_n of_o god_n that_o be_v intend_v by_o the_o sea_n here_o speak_v of_o now_o the_o church_n of_o god_n be_v style_v a_o sea_n because_o she_o be_v a_o assembly_n of_o people_n and_o she_o be_v call_v a_o sea_n of_o glass_n in_o opposition_n to_o other_o society_n of_o the_o world_n which_o be_v tempestuous_a and_o muddy_a whereas_o the_o society_n of_o believer_n be_v clean_a and_o peaceable_a be_v justify_v through_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o sanctify_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o regeneration_n fire_n be_v mingle_v with_o this_o sea_n because_o of_o the_o affliction_n and_o persecution_n which_o the_o church_n have_v suffer_v from_o babylon_n as_o for_o those_o who_o have_v get_v the_o victory_n over_o the_o beast_n and_o over_o his_o image_n and_o over_o his_o mark_n &_o over_o the_o number_n of_o his_o name_n and_o who_o stand_v upon_o this_o sea_n of_o glass_n with_o the_o harp_n of_o god_n in_o their_o hand_n and_o who_o sing_v the_o song_n of_o moses_n &_o of_o the_o lamb._n they_o can_v be_v no_o other_o than_o the_o confessor_n and_o martyr_n who_o die_v in_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o lord_n victorious_a over_o all_o the_o persecution_n of_o babylon_n and_o who_o be_v here_o compare_v to_o the_o israelite_n that_o sing_v a_o song_n to_o the_o honour_n of_o god_n upon_o their_o have_v pass_v through_o the_o red_a sea_n and_o see_v the_o entire_a destruction_n of_o their_o enemy_n and_o whereas_o it_o be_v say_v of_o these_o conqueror_n over_o the_o beast_n that_o they_o stand_v upon_o a_o sea_n of_o glass_n he_o mean_v no_o more_o than_o their_o be_v upon_o the_o shore_n for_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o this_o phrase_n upon_o the_o sea_n do_v else_o where_o signify_v the_o be_v mere_o upon_o the_o seashore_n 1_o king_n 4._o 20._o where_o the_o sand_n by_o the_o sea_n shore_n be_v speak_v of_o as_o be_v upon_o the_o sea._n for_o these_o bless_a martyr_n may_v be_v say_v to_o be_v
of_o the_o militant_a church_n forasmuch_o as_o the_o church_n militant_a and_o triumphant_a be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o mystical_a body_n though_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n they_o be_v not_o in_o the_o church_n militant_a but_o retire_v and_o withdraw_v for_o they_o be_v not_o any_o more_o upon_o the_o sea_n but_o they_o be_v get_v upon_o the_o shore_n xx._n illustration_n of_o the_o open_n of_o the_o temple_n and_o of_o the_o smoke_n wherewith_o it_o be_v fill_v rev._n chap._n 15._o v._n 5_o 10._o the_o whole_a house_n build_v upon_o mount_n moriah_n be_v call_v the_o temple_n and_o yet_o only_a that_o apartment_n call_v the_o holy_a of_o holies_n where_o the_o ark_n stand_v be_v proper_o the_o temple_n and_o which_o be_v otherway'_v style_v the_o tabernacle_n of_o witness_n the_o open_n of_o the_o temple_n which_o be_v here_o speak_v of_o be_v a_o allusion_n to_o the_o church_n of_o the_o jew_n for_o under_o the_o reign_n and_o idolatry_n of_o ahaz_n the_o temple_n be_v shut_v up_o but_o under_o hezekiâ—_n the_o reformer_n it_o be_v again_o open_v so_o that_o this_o be_v as_o if_o st._n john_n shall_v say_v i_o see_v the_o time_n of_o the_o reformation_n when_o the_o idolatry_n and_o superstition_n of_o rome_n be_v condemn_v and_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v public_o preach_v from_o thence_o these_o three_o thing_n be_v to_o be_v gather_v 1_o that_o the_o vial_n which_o be_v mention_v in_o this_o 15_o chapter_n and_o pour_v out_o in_o the_o follow_a do_v belong_v to_o this_o state_n of_o the_o church_n wherein_o antichrist_n be_v make_v manifest_a and_o wherein_o there_o shine_v a_o measure_n of_o light_n in_o the_o church_n 2_o that_o the_o vial_n be_v all_o contain_v under_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n see_v we_o have_v the_o same_o fact_n that_o be_v here_o mention_v repeat_v under_o that_o rev._n chap._n 11._o v._n 19_o and_o 3_o the_o temple_n be_v not_o here_o represent_v open_a in_o order_n to_o give_v a_o passage_n to_o the_o seven_o angel_n that_o pour_v out_o the_o vial_n but_o to_o give_v way_n for_o all_o nation_n to_o enter_v in_o according_a as_o it_o be_v say_v v._n 4._o that_o all_o nation_n shall_v come_v and_o worship_n before_o god._n and_o this_o may_v be_v collect_v from_o v_o 8._o where_o it_o be_v say_v that_o no_o man_n can_v enter_v into_o the_o temple_n till_o the_o seven_o plague_n of_o the_o seven_o angel_n be_v fulfil_v which_o plain_o show_v that_o the_o temple_n be_v therefore_o open_v that_o there_o may_v be_v a_o way_n make_v for_o man_n to_o enter_v into_o it_o against_o who_o it_o have_v be_v so_o long_o shut_v the_o smoke_n that_o fill_v the_o temple_n answer_v to_o the_o cloud_n that_o cover_v the_o tabernacle_n of_o moses_n and_o to_o the_o divine_a glory_n which_o so_o fill_v the_o tent_n of_o the_o congregation_n that_o moses_n himself_o be_v not_o able_a to_o enter_v into_o it_o exod._n chap._n 40._o v._n 34._o which_o thing_n be_v also_o report_v of_o the_o temple_n of_o solomon_n 1_o king_n chap._n 8._o v._n 10_o 11_o now_o as_o the_o cloud_n be_v a_o symbol_n symbol_n of_o god_n gracious_a presence_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o israel_n so_o the_o smoke_n here_o speak_v of_o be_v a_o presage_n of_o the_o lord_n return_v again_o into_o his_o temple_n which_o he_o have_v for_o so_o song_n time_n abandon_v to_o the_o gentile_n i._n e._n to_o the_o follower_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o to_o the_o citizen_n of_o babylon_n chap._n 11._o v._n 2._o it_o be_v add_v that_o this_o smoke_n cause_v that_o no_o man_n be_v able_a to_o enter_v into_o the_o temple_n till_o the_o seven_o plague_n of_o the_o seven_o angel_n be_v fulfil_v which_o intimate_v that_o though_o the_o time_n of_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o church_n enemy_n draw_v near_o and_o the_o time_n wherein_o the_o gospel_n shall_v shine_v bright_a in_o the_o world_n yet_o that_o the_o gospel_n will_v not_o be_v universal_o receive_v and_o follow_v of_o all_o nation_n till_o after_o the_o subversion_n of_o babylon_n which_o will_v not_o be_v until_o the_o vial_n have_v be_v pour_v out_o xxi_o illustration_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o babylon_n and_o the_o time_n when_o rev._n chap._n 18._o the_o destruction_n of_o babylon_n be_v describe_v at_o length_n in_o the_o 18_o chapter_n but_o whereas_o babylon_n may_v be_v take_v either_o for_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n or_o for_o her_o empire_n which_o be_v the_o papacy_n or_o popery_n the_o destruction_n describe_v in_o the_o 18_o chap._n do_v respect_n she_o only_o in_o the_o first_o sense_n to_o wit_n as_o she_o be_v the_o seat_n of_o the_o beast_n according_a as_o she_o be_v intend_v in_o the_o effusion_n of_o the_o five_o vial_n that_o be_v as_o she_o be_v the_o seat_n of_o the_o papal_a kingdom_n for_o after_o that_o the_o angel_n have_v say_v that_o her_o plague_n shall_v come_v in_o one_o day_n death_n and_o mourning_n and_o famine_n and_o that_o she_o shall_v be_v utter_o burn_v with_o fire_n because_o strong_a be_v the_o lord_n god_n who_o judge_v she_o he_o than_o add_v that_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n who_o have_v commit_v fornication_n and_o live_v dilicious_o with_o she_o shall_v bewail_v she_o and_o lament_v for_o she_o when_o they_o shall_v see_v the_o smoke_n of_o her_o burn_a &_o that_o the_o merchant_n also_o shall_v mourn_v over_o she_o because_o none_o buy_v her_o merchandise_n any_o more_o and_o that_o every_o shipmaster_n and_o all_o sailor_n in_o ship_n shall_v cast_v dust_n on_o their_o head_n when_o they_o shall_v see_v the_o smoke_n of_o she_o burn_v now_o who_o be_v these_o king_n these_o merchant_n these_o shipmaster_n and_o these_o sailor_n that_o do_v thus_o mourn_v and_o lament_v upon_o the_o see_v the_o subversion_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o total_a ruin_n of_o she_o that_o be_v both_o the_o mother_n of_o their_o faith_n and_o of_o all_o church_n the_o king_n be_v partly_o the_o cardinal_n who_o do_v esteem_v themselves_o equal_a to_o prince_n and_o partly_o king_n themselves_o and_o sovereign_n that_n be_v secular_a the_o master_n of_o ship_n be_v archbishop_n and_o bishop_n the_o sailor_n be_v the_o inferior_a clergy_n the_o merchant_n be_v the_o friar_n that_o sell_v the_o dispensation_n the_o indulgence_n the_o relic_n the_o agnus_n dei_n &c._n &c._n and_o who_o do_v vend_v those_o trifle_n as_o the_o most_o precious_a of_o all_o commodity_n make_v people_n believe_v that_o the_o peace_n of_o their_o conscience_n and_o the_o salvation_n of_o their_o soul_n be_v pen_v upon_o they_o so_o that_o there_o shall_v be_v papist_n and_o roman_a catholic_n subsist_v after_o that_o rome_n be_v destroy_v and_o who_o shall_v worship_v that_o idol_n though_o reduce_v into_o ash_n thus_o it_o be_v say_v in_o the_o 16_o chap._n v_o 10._o that_o the_o five_o angel_n pour_v out_o his_o vial_n upon_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o his_o kingdom_n become_v full_a of_o darkness_n the_o seat_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v the_o city_n rome_n which_o be_v now_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o papal_a kingdom_n as_o it_o be_v heretofore_o of_o the_o roman_a empire_n but_o this_o kingdom_n shall_v subsist_v for_o a_o while_n after_o that_o rome_n itself_o be_v destroy_v forasmuch_o as_o it_o be_v say_v that_o after_o the_o pour_v out_o of_o the_o five_o vial_n the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n become_v full_a of_o darkness_n i._n e._n sorrowful_a deject_a full_a of_o affliction_n and_o mourning_n without_o that_o pomp_n and_o splendour_n which_o it_o have_v enjoy_v before_o the_o effusion_n of_o that_o vial._n yea_o st._n john_n tell_v we_o in_o the_o 19_o chap._n v_o 19_o that_o he_o see_v the_o beast_n and_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o their_o army_n gather_v together_o to_o make_v war_n against_o he_o that_o sit_v upon_o the_o white_a horse_n and_o against_o his_o army_n and_o that_o the_o beast_n be_v take_v and_o with_o he_o the_o false_a prophet_n that_o wrought_v miracle_n before_o he_o with_o which_o be_v deceive_v they_o that_o have_v receive_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o they_o that_o worship_v his_o image_n and_o that_o these_o two_o be_v cast_v alive_a into_o a_o lake_n of_o fire_n burn_v with_o brimstone_n so_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v after_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n ere_o the_o papal_a hierarchy_n and_o the_o pope_n come_v to_o be_v entire_o abolish_v the_o time_n that_o be_v to_o run_v out_o between_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o be_v not_o express_o mark_v by_o the_o h._n spirit_n no_o more_o than_o the_o time_n wherein_o rome_n be_v to_o be_v destroy_v but_o in_o all_o probability_n this_o destruction_n can_v not_o be_v far_o off_o for_o of_o the_o two_o sign_n which_o be_v to_o precede_v it_o we_o do_v already_o see_v one_o
of_o they_o one_o of_o the_o sign_n be_v the_o increase_n and_o thicken_n of_o darkness_n nor_o be_v it_o without_o a_o mystery_n that_o babylon_n be_v threaten_v with_o plague_n in_o the_o plural_a number_n rev._n 18._o 4._o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n do_v therein_o allude_v to_o the_o plague_n of_o egypt_n for_o it_o be_v say_v of_o babylon_n chap._n 11._o v._n 8._o that_o she_o be_v spiritual_o call_v sodom_n and_o egypt_n now_o as_o she_o be_v style_v sodom_n both_o because_o she_o have_v commit_v the_o crime_n of_o sodom_n and_o be_v to_o be_v destroy_v by_o fire_n as_o sodom_n be_v rev._n 18._o 8._o so_o she_o be_v call_v egypt_n both_o from_o she_o have_v afflict_v the_o people_n of_o god_n as_o egypt_n do_v and_o because_o she_o be_v to_o be_v punish_v as_o egypt_n be_v and_o as_o the_o last_o plague_n wherewith_o the_o lord_n smite_v egypt_n be_v that_o of_o the_o death_n of_o their_o first-born_a so_o the_o last_o save_v one_o be_v that_o of_o darkness_n of_o which_o it_o be_v say_v exod._n ch_n 10._o v._n 22_o 23._o that_o it_o be_v so_o thick_a that_o they_o can_v not_o see_v one_o another_o it_o be_v a_o long_a time_n since_o the_o darkness_n of_o ignorance_n and_o impiety_n have_v overspread_v the_o whole_a romish_a church_n baronius_n and_o a_o hundred_o other_o popish_a writer_n do_v acknowledge_v the_o thickness_n of_o it_o in_o the_o ten_o age_n to_o a_o measure_n and_o degree_n that_o be_v astonish_v but_o it_o be_v never_o so_o gross_a and_o palpable_a as_o it_o be_v at_o present_a nor_o be_v it_o possible_a that_o it_o shall_v be_v great_a what_o ignorance_n can_v be_v more_o infamous_a or_o what_o impiety_n can_v be_v more_o enormous_a than_o that_o which_o appear_v in_o the_o whole_a conduct_n of_o the_o roman_a clergy_n against_o the_o reform_a in_o france_n they_o compel_v they_o to_o go_v to_o mass_n they_o compel_v they_o to_o confess_v they_o compel_v they_o to_o communicate_v they_o compel_v they_o to_o adore_v the_o host_n and_o to_o eat_v what_o they_o have_v worship_v though_o they_o know_v that_o the_o protestant_n do_v not_o adore_v it_o all_o which_o be_v as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v that_o rome_n will_v have_v her_o god_n serve_v by_o hypocrite_n and_o that_o she_o do_v believe_v such_o a_o service_n to_o be_v acceptable_a to_o he_o yea_o it_o import_v rome_n oblige_v she_o pretend_v convert_v to_o profane_v the_o most_o august_n and_o sacred_a thing_n in_o their_o religion_n which_o be_v the_o height_n of_o impiety_n and_o which_o can_v proceed_v from_o nothing_o but_o a_o ignorance_n as_o gross_a and_o palpable_a as_o the_o egyptian_a darkness_n be_v for_o though_o the_o gentile_n have_v profane_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o though_o the_o pagan_n have_v profane_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o christian_n and_o though_o the_o mahometan_n and_o the_o protestant_n have_v profane_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o papist_n yet_o nothing_o of_o all_o this_o be_v to_o be_v wonder_v at_o see_v every_o one_o act_v therein_o according_a to_o his_o principle_n and_o suitable_o to_o that_o hatred_n which_o all_o man_n bear_v to_o a_o religion_n that_o they_o believe_v to_o be_v false_a but_o for_o either_o christian_n or_o jew_n or_o mahometan_n or_o pagan_n and_o especial_o the_o public_a minister_n of_o those_o religion_n to_o compel_v their_o enemy_n to_o profane_v the_o mystery_n of_o their_o own_o religion_n and_o to_o expose_v the_o object_n of_o their_o adoration_n to_o the_o contempt_n of_o their_o adversary_n be_v a_o thing_n that_o be_v never_o heretofore_o do_v it_o be_v possible_a that_o it_o may_v be_v do_v by_o some_o particular_a man_n that_o be_v libertine_n &_o have_v no_o religion_n but_o that_o minister_n themselves_o shall_v do_v it_o be_v a_o fact_n whereof_o we_o have_v no_o example_n in_o history_n but_o on_o the_o contrary_a we_o find_v all_o man_n to_o have_v punish_v the_o contempt_n offer_v to_o the_o mystery_n of_o their_o religion_n in_o the_o most_o terrible_a manner_n that_o they_o can_v it_o be_v only_o the_o popish_a teacher_n &_o the_o emissary_n bishop_n priest_n and_o friar_n of_o rome_n that_o be_v sink_v into_o this_o excess_n of_o impiety_n and_o become_v guilty_a of_o this_o prodigious_a profanation_n as_o to_o make_v people_n through_o force_n to_o worship_n and_o eat_v that_o which_o they_o know_v in_o their_o heart_n that_o they_o do_v not_o worship_n but_o despise_v and_o abhor_v and_o as_o it_o be_v only_o the_o roman_a clergy_n that_o be_v sink_v into_o this_o excess_n of_o wickedness_n so_o it_o be_v but_o of_o late_a and_o this_o may_v be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o first_o time_n that_o they_o have_v be_v give_v up_o to_o so_o horrid_a a_o profanation_n they_o be_v wont_a alway'_v heretofore_o to_o murder_v those_o who_o they_o style_v heretic_n and_o they_o count_v it_o both_o honourable_a and_o meritorious_a to_o kill_v they_o it_o be_v but_o within_o these_o few_o year_n that_o they_o have_v alter_v the_o method_n of_o their_o procedure_n and_o that_o they_o have_v cast_v their_o pearl_n before_o those_o who_o they_o themselves_o esteem_v for_o swine_n in_o order_n to_o make_v convert_v at_o the_o cost_n of_o what_o be_v most_o sacred_a and_o holy_a in_o their_o religion_n this_o impiety_n must_v undoubted_o flow_v from_o a_o darkness_n answerable_a to_o that_o of_o egypt_n which_o hinder_v rome_n from_o discern_v and_o distinguish_v between_o its_o own_o mystery_n and_o those_o of_o its_o enemy_n and_o by_o consequence_n the_o last_o plague_n which_o be_v that_o of_o the_o death_n of_o the_o first-born_a must_v sudden_o follow_v now_o the_o death_n of_o the_o first-born_a with_o respect_n to_o rome_n will_v be_v the_o loss_n which_o she_o will_v sustain_v by_o the_o fall_n off_o of_o king_n and_o prince_n who_o be_v the_o first-born_a of_o the_o earth_n rome_n will_v then_o lose_v king_n when_o they_o come_v to_o throw_v off_o her_o yoke_n it_o be_v say_v rev._n chap._n 17._o v._n 16._o that_o king_n shall_v hate_v the_o whore_n and_o eat_v her_o flesh_n the_o flesh_n of_o babylon_n be_v the_o vast_a riches_n of_o rome_n the_o treasure_n which_o she_o suck_v out_o of_o kingdom_n as_o a_o kind_n of_o tribute_n the_o revenue_n and_o benefice_n of_o her_o clergy_n which_o king_n shall_v seize_v into_o their_o own_o hand_n and_o grow_v weary_a of_o be_v any_o long_a tributary_n to_o she_o all_o know_v that_o the_o king_n of_o france_n be_v distinguish_v from_o all_o other_o monarch_n by_o the_o title_n of_o elder_a son_n of_o the_o church_n and_o it_o be_v probable_a that_o he_o will_v not_o be_v the_o last_o in_o throw_v off_o the_o yoke_n and_o it_o belong_v to_o the_o most_o christian_n king_n to_o set_v such_o a_o example_n rather_o than_o to_o follow_v it_o have_v say_v that_o rome_n shall_v perish_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o sodom_n and_o egypt_n i_o do_v further_o add_v that_o she_o shall_v also_o perish_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o babylon_n and_o that_o this_o be_v one_o of_o the_o reason_n why_o she_o be_v call_v by_o that_o name_n when_o she_o come_v to_o see_v herself_o strip_v by_o king_n she_o will_v endeavour_v to_o reduce_v they_o to_o her_o obedience_n by_o the_o thunder_n of_o the_o vatican_n and_o by_o papal_a excommunication_n but_o they_o upon_o the_o be_v thus_o treat_v shall_v make_v war_n against_o she_o to_o punish_v her_o insolence_n and_o shall_v so_o besiege_v and_o shut_v she_o up_o that_o she_o shall_v come_v to_o feel_v all_o the_o scourage_v of_o divine_a vengeance_n if_o it_o shall_v be_v object_v that_o this_o be_v contrary_n to_o what_o st._n john_n say_v of_o king_n namely_o that_o upon_o the_o behold_v the_o smoke_n of_o her_o burn_a they_o shall_v mourn_v over_o she_o i_o answer_v that_o when_o rome_n come_v to_o be_v besiege_v fire_n from_o heaven_n will_v fall_v upon_o she_o as_o it_o do_v upon_o sodom_n and_o that_o the_o king_n who_o have_v besiege_v she_o will_v lament_v and_o mourn_v to_o find_v that_o the_o immediate_a hand_n of_o god_n shall_v ravish_v they_o of_o so_o fine_a a_o prey_n and_o so_o rich_a a_o spoil_n as_o that_o will_v have_v be_v xxii_o illustration_n of_o the_o bind_n of_o satan_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n and_o of_o the_o millenary_a reign_n rev._n chap._n 20._o i_o do_v ingenuous_o confess_v that_o i_o have_v be_v as_o much_o prejudice_v against_o the_o modern_a millenarian_o as_o against_o the_o ancient_a though_o there_o seem_v to_o i_o to_o be_v as_o great_a difference_n between_o the_o ancient_n and_o the_o modern_a as_o between_o those_o who_o carry_v a_o matter_n too_o far_o and_o who_o observe_v no_o bound_n and_o those_o who_o be_v extreme_o moderate_a and_o sober_a and_o who_o use_v all_o the_o discretion_n and_o softning_n
imaginable_a but_o in_o truth_n after_o that_o i_o have_v thorough_o examine_v the_o vision_n of_o st._n john_n and_o the_o juncture_n of_o time_n where_o the_o holy_a spirit_n place_v the_o reign_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n to_o wit_n between_o the_o destruction_n of_o babylon_n and_o all_o the_o enemy_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o the_o one_o side_n and_o the_o war_n of_o gog_n and_o magog_n as_o a_o fruit_n of_o the_o lose_n of_o satan_n after_o he_o have_v be_v imprison_v for_o a_o thousand_o year_n upon_o the_o other_o side_n i_o must_v declare_v that_o i_o find_v myself_o conquer_v and_o that_o i_o be_o force_v to_o believe_v that_o the_o church_n of_o god_n be_v to_o enjoy_v for_o some_o age_n a_o entire_a and_o uninterrupted_a peace_n here_o on_o the_o earth_n i_o be_o confirm_v in_o this_o opinion_n by_o a_o vast_a number_n of_o prophecy_n both_o of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n which_o can_v be_v expound_v without_o violence_n offer_v to_o they_o and_o be_v if_o i_o may_v so_o speak_v so_o many_o inexplicable_a riddle_n unless_o the_o church_n of_o god_n be_v to_o enjoy_v that_o peace_n in_o this_o world_n of_o which_o those_o promise_n give_v we_o assurance_n and_o find_v not_o the_o least_o danger_n in_o embrace_v that_o opinion_n i_o have_v close_v with_o it_o without_o any_o further_a hesitation_n for_o what_o danger_n can_v it_o be_v to_o believe_v that_o the_o church_n of_o god_n shall_v enjoy_v a_o thousand_o year_n tranquillity_n here_o on_o the_o earth_n i_o do_v see_v none_o unless_o it_o be_v that_o the_o believe_v so_o will_v give_v offence_n to_o the_o orthodox_n who_o be_v of_o another_o mind_n and_o who_o affirm_v that_o the_o cross_n be_v to_o be_v the_o banner_n and_o livery_n of_o the_o church_n of_o god_n through_o all_o age_n but_o these_o very_a gentleman_n do_v acknowledge_v that_o the_o church_n have_v rest_n and_o peace_n during_o the_o reign_n of_o constantine_n and_o there_o be_v some_o who_o place_n the_o thousand_o year_n here_o speak_v of_o under_o the_o reign_n of_o that_o emperor_n and_o do_v understand_v by_o they_o the_o tranquillity_n that_o the_o church_n enjoy_v from_o the_o conversion_n of_o constantine_n till_o the_o time_n that_o she_o become_v disturb_v and_o persecute_v by_o the_o arrian_n so_o that_o the_o orthodox_n antimillenarian_n do_v confess_v that_o the_o church_n have_v at_o least_o a_o twenty_o year_n calmness_n and_o serenity_n why_o then_o shall_v they_o be_v offend_v that_o other_o who_o be_v orthodox_n make_v the_o peace_n which_o the_o church_n be_v to_o enjoy_v to_o be_v of_o a_o great_a length_n and_o duration_n and_o they_o can_v but_o own_o that_o the_o cross_n be_v not_o essential_a to_o the_o church_n of_o god._n it_o be_v a_o accident_n without_o which_o the_o church_n may_v very_o well_o subsist_v god_n can_v as_o well_o sanctify_v the_o church_n in_o prosperity_n as_o in_o adversity_n in_o a_o calm_a as_o well_o as_o in_o a_o tempest_n job_n be_v righteous_a and_o rich_a in_o good_a work_n in_o the_o time_n of_o his_o affluence_n as_o well_o as_o in_o the_o time_n of_o his_o misery_n and_o why_o may_v it_o not_o be_v so_o in_o reference_n to_o the_o church_n of_o god_n if_o the_o world_n be_v to_o last_v seven_o or_o it_o may_v be_v eight_o thousand_o year_n what_o danger_n will_v there_o be_v in_o allow_v the_o church_n of_o god_n one_o thousand_o year_n peace_n for_o the_o six_o or_o seven_o thousand_o that_o she_o be_v be_v in_o trouble_n and_o suffering_n but_o let_v we_o without_o prejudice_n harken_v unto_o what_o god_n say_v to_o we_o upon_o this_o subject_n both_o by_o the_o ministry_n of_o st._n john_n and_o that_o of_o the_o ancient_a prophet_n lo_o what_o st._n john_n tell_v we_o rev_n 20._o v._o 1._o i_o see_v a_o angel_n come_v down_o from_o heaven_n have_v the_o key_n of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n and_o a_o great_a chain_n in_o his_o hand_n v._o 2._o and_o he_o lay_v hold_v on_o the_o dragon_n that_o old_a serpent_n which_o be_v the_o devil_n and_o satan_n and_o bind_v he_o a_o thousand_o year_n v._o 3._o and_o cast_v he_o into_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n and_o shut_v he_o up_o and_o set_v a_o seal_n upon_o he_o that_o he_o shall_v deceive_v the_o nation_n no_o more_o till_o the_o thousand_o year_n shall_v be_v fulfil_v and_o after_o that_o he_o must_v be_v loose_v a_o little_a season_n v._o 4._o and_o i_o see_v throne_n and_o they_o sit_v upon_o they_o and_o judgement_n be_v give_v unto_o they_o and_o i_o see_v the_o soul_n of_o they_o that_o be_v behead_v for_o the_o testimony_n of_o jesus_n and_o for_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o which_o have_v not_o worship_v the_o beast_n neither_o his_o image_n neither_o have_v receive_v his_o mark_n upon_o their_o forehead_n or_o in_o their_o right_a hand_n and_o they_o live_v and_o reign_v with_o christ_n a_o thousand_o year_n v._o 5._o but_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o dead_a live_v not_o again_o until_o the_o thousand_o year_n be_v finish_v this_o be_v the_o first_o resurrection_n v._o 6._o bless_a and_o holy_a be_v he_o that_o have_v part_n in_o the_o first_o resurrection_n on_o such_o the_o second_o death_n have_v no_o power_n but_o they_o shall_v be_v priest_n of_o god_n and_o of_o christ_n and_o shall_v reign_v with_o he_o a_o thousand_o year_n v._o 7._o and_o when_o the_o thousand_o year_n be_v expire_v satan_n shall_v be_v loose_v out_o of_o his_o prison_n v._o 8._o and_o shall_v go_v out_o to_o deceive_v the_o nation_n which_o be_v in_o the_o four_o quarter_n of_o the_o earth_n gog_n and_o magog_n etc._n etc._n the_o church_n of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v a_o right_a to_o say_v as_o job_n do_v i_o know_v that_o my_o redeemer_n live_v and_o that_o he_o shall_v stand_v at_o the_o latter_a day_n upon_o the_o earth_n chap._n 19_o v._n 25._o and_o that_o not_o only_o to_o raise_v and_o gather_v together_o my_o bone_n which_o be_v scatter_v about_o the_o grave_n mouth_n when_o he_o come_v from_o heaven_n with_o his_o glorious_a angel_n to_o judge_v the_o quick_a and_o the_o dead_a at_o the_o general_a resurrection_n but_o also_o to_o deliver_v i_o from_o the_o misery_n wherein_o i_o have_v be_v in_o this_o world_n and_o to_o cause_v i_o to_o enjoy_v a_o entire_a peace_n after_o the_o destruction_n of_o all_o my_o enemy_n for_o job_n be_v as_o well_o a_o type_n of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n as_o of_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o who_o be_v her_o adorable_a head._n this_o be_v that_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n which_o st._n john_n do_v here_o represent_v after_o that_o he_o have_v describe_v her_o suffering_n for_o he_o see_v she_o rise_v after_o the_o ruin_n of_o babylon_n and_o enjoy_v the_o gracious_a presence_n of_o her_o redeemer_n after_o the_o imprisonment_n of_o satan_n and_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o unbelieving_a and_o idolatrous_a nation_n if_o we_o will_v give_v credit_n to_o some_o divine_n this_o be_v the_o most_o obscure_a passage_n in_o the_o revelation_n but_o this_o obscurity_n do_v arise_v from_o themselves_o and_o from_o three_o prejudices_fw-la wherewith_o they_o be_v possess_v 1._o that_o the_o world_n be_v not_o to_o last_v any_o long_a time_n because_o st._n peter_n say_v that_o the_o end_n of_o all_o thing_n be_v at_o hand_n 1_o epist_n chap._n 4._o v._n 7._o 2._o thar_z the_o opinion_n of_o the_o millenarian_o who_o conceive_v that_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v come_v from_o heaven_n down_o here_o upon_o the_o earth_n to_o converse_v visible_o with_o his_o people_n and_o to_o cause_v they_o enjoy_v all_o sort_n of_o pleasure_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n have_v be_v condemn_v as_o a_o carnal_a opinion_n tend_v to_o sensuality_n 3._o that_o the_o cross_n be_v to_o be_v the_o livery_n of_o christ_n disciple_n through_o all_o age_n because_o jesus_n christ_n have_v say_v if_o any_o man_n will_v come_v after_o i_o let_v he_o take_v up_o his_o cross_n matth._n 16._o 24._o and_o because_o the_o apostle_n have_v declare_v that_o through_o many_o tribulation_n we_o must_v enter_v into_o the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n act_v 14._o 22._o but_o we_o deceive_v ourselves_o if_o we_o do_v believe_v the_o world_n to_o be_v foe_n near_o its_o end_n see_v before_o that_o the_o jew_n be_v to_o be_v convert_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o world_n be_v to_o be_v bring_v in_o to_o jesus_n christ_n babylon_n be_v to_o be_v destroy_v and_o who_o know_v how_o long_a time_n there_o be_v to_o be_v between_o the_o destruction_n of_o babylon_n and_o the_o ruin_n of_o her_o king_n and_o of_o her_o religion_n without_o reckon_v what_o time_n there_o may_v be_v to_o run_v out_o from_o the_o end_n of_o the_o thousand_o year_n reign_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o war_n of_o gog_n and_o magog_n and_o from_o thence_o to_o the_o
consummation_n of_o all_o age_n they_o have_v reason_n to_o disclaim_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o ancient_a millenarian_o as_o carnal_a and_o absurd_a but_o there_o be_v no_o cause_n of_o count_v it_o a_o carnal_a opinion_n to_o believe_v that_o the_o church_n shall_v enjoy_v tranquillity_n and_o peace_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n during_o which_o time_n she_o shall_v have_v no_o visible_a enemy_n by_o who_o to_o be_v oppress_v antichrist_n be_v total_o destroy_v and_o all_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o world_n enlighten_v with_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o truth_n in_o a_o word_n to_o believe_v as_o be_v the_o common_a opinion_n now_o that_o the_o thousand_o year_n reign_n shall_v be_v spiritual_a and_o that_o it_o will_v consist_v in_o this_o that_o the_o number_n of_o true_a christian_n shall_v be_v great_a than_o ever_o it_o have_v be_v their_o knowledge_n more_o large_a their_o assembly_n more_o holy_a their_o love_n more_o strong_a their_o zeal_n more_o ardent_a and_o that_o there_o shall_v be_v a_o most_o perfect_a peace_n both_o inward_a and_o outward_a neither_o have_v jesus_n christ_n nor_o have_v his_o apostle_n say_v that_o the_o cross_n and_o tribulation_n shall_v be_v the_o livery_n of_o christian_n and_o the_o path_n to_o paradise_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n nor_o have_v they_o any_o where_o declare_v that_o the_o church_n be_v never_o to_o enjoy_v any_o long_a peace_n here_o on_o the_o earth_n for_o both_o st._n john_n and_o the_o prophet_n give_v we_o ground_n to_o hope_v for_o such_o a_o calm_a and_o tranquillity_n as_o for_o st._n john_n it_o be_v not_o possible_a for_o he_o to_o speak_v of_o it_o in_o a_o more_o express_a manner_n than_o he_o have_v here_o do_v for_o after_o he_o have_v foretell_v the_o destruction_n of_o babylon_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o of_o the_o false_a prophet_n who_o rage_n have_v weary_v the_o church_n with_o so_o many_o persecution_n and_o for_o so_o many_o age_n he_o do_v now_o represent_v satan_n be_v cast_v into_o prison_n that_o he_o may_v not_o deceive_v the_o nation_n for_o the_o space_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n how_o can_v the_o church_n be_v persecute_v during_o this_o whole_a time_n wherein_o satan_n shall_v be_v bind_v and_o the_o nation_n no_o more_o deceive_v the_o papacy_n be_v either_o whole_o abolish_v or_o so_o weaken_v that_o it_o can_v lift_v up_o its_o head_n this_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n be_v then_o a_o natural_a and_o a_o infallible_a consequence_n of_o satan_n be_v cast_v into_o prison_n st._n john_n further_o add_v i_o saw_v say_v he_o the_o soul_n of_o they_o that_o be_v behead_v for_o the_o witness_n of_o jesus_n and_o which_o have_v not_o worship_v the_o beast_n and_o they_o reign_v with_o christ_n a_o thousand_o year_n this_o be_v the_o first_o resurrection_n this_o reign_n can_v be_v nothing_o but_o a_o state_n of_o tranquillity_n and_o of_o a_o profound_a peace_n of_o the_o church_n because_o it_o be_v set_v in_o opposition_n to_o her_o state_n of_o bondage_n trouble_v and_o oppression_n during_o the_o cruel_a and_o bloody_a reign_n of_o antichrist_n as_o to_o this_o first_o resurrection_n it_o can_v be_v mean_v of_o that_o from_o the_o grave_a of_o sin_n which_o be_v the_o soul_n conversion_n and_o sanctification_n for_o st._n john_n design_n it_o by_o the_o relative_n this_o because_o of_o its_o reference_n to_o what_o he_o have_v say_v now_o he_o have_v not_o speak_v one_o word_n of_o the_o resurrection_n from_o sin_n but_o have_v discourse_v only_o of_o live_v and_o reign_v with_o christ_n a_o thousand_o year_n and_o of_o throne_n that_o be_v give_v whereon_o to_o judge_n i._n e._n to_o reign_n which_o express_v a_o flourish_a condition_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o that_o she_o be_v to_o have_v sway_n and_o authority_n over_o all_o the_o world_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n but_o it_o can_v no_o way_n be_v agree_v to_o that_o resurrection_n which_o consist_v in_o sanctification_n be_v it_o then_o to_o be_v thus_o that_o the_o martyr_n be_v to_o be_v raise_v and_o to_o live_v on_o the_o earth_n a_o thousand_o year_n with_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o this_o opinion_n contain_v nothing_o that_o interfere_n either_o with_o reason_n or_o with_o faith._n for_o this_o be_v the_o only_a place_n of_o the_o bible_n wherein_o this_o particular_a resurrection_n of_o the_o martyr_n be_v speak_v of_o and_o that_o in_o all_o other_o place_n the_o general_a resurrection_n be_v mention_v it_o be_v most_o safe_a and_o most_o agreeable_a to_o the_o analogy_n of_o faith_n as_o well_o as_o most_o conformable_a to_o the_o style_n of_o the_o prophet_n to_o understand_v by_o this_o resurrection_n the_o deliverance_n of_o the_o church_n from_o all_o her_o enemy_n and_o her_o state_n of_o peace_n and_o tranquillity_n for_o affliction_n be_v call_v a_o death_n ezek._n 37._o 2_o 3._o isaiah_n 26._o 14_o 19_o and_o 2_o cor._n 1._o 9_o 10._o by_o consequence_n deliverance_n from_o affliction_n may_v be_v call_v both_o a_o resurrection_n and_o a_o first_o resurrection_n not_o only_o because_o it_o go_v before_o the_o general_a but_o because_o it_o be_v a_o pledge_n and_o a_o forerunner_n of_o it_o they_o who_o babylon_n have_v condemn_v to_o death_n as_o heretic_n be_v esteem_v by_o her_o follower_n to_o be_v damn_v and_o to_o undergo_v the_o second_o death_n but_o when_o the_o church_n shall_v come_v to_o be_v deliver_v from_o her_o enemy_n her_o martyr_n shall_v then_o be_v full_o justify_v and_o when_o she_o come_v to_o reign_v a_o thousand_o year_n her_o martyr_n shall_v then_o be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v happy_a and_o to_o be_v reign_v with_o christ_n thus_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o they_o shall_v be_v bless_v who_o have_v part_n in_o this_o first_o resurrection_n and_o herein_o the_o martyr_n will_v have_v a_o part_n because_o their_o honour_n shall_v be_v establish_v and_o their_o memory_n universal_o bless_v but_o it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o this_o seem_v to_o import_v that_o all_o who_o shall_v live_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n during_o the_o time_n of_o the_o 1000_o year_n reign_n shall_v be_v save_v and_o that_o all_o they_o who_o have_v part_n in_o this_o first_o resurrection_n shall_v be_v deliver_v from_o the_o power_n of_o the_o second_o death_n if_o one_o shall_v believe_v so_o it_o will_v be_v no_o heresy_n nor_o can_v the_o will_n of_o god_n concern_v this_o be_v know_v by_o any_o nor_o how_o far_o he_o will_v extend_v the_o effusion_n of_o his_o grace_n it_o may_v be_v that_o he_o will_v then_o pour_v out_o his_o spirit_n upon_o all_o flesh_n and_o that_o all_o christian_n then_o shall_v be_v real_o and_o in_o truth_n a_o willing_a people_n in_o the_o beauty_n of_o holiness_n a_o holy_a nation_n and_o a_o royal_a priesthood_n and_o it_o will_v seem_v as_o if_o st._n john_n favour_v this_o opinion_n in_o that_o he_o say_v not_o mere_o bless_v be_v he_o but_o bless_a and_o holy_a be_v he_o who_o have_v part_n in_o the_o first_o resurrection_n at_o the_o least_o we_o may_v true_o say_v that_o whereas_o hitherto_o worldling_n and_o hypocrite_n have_v exceed_v the_o number_n of_o sincere_a christian_n the_o thousand_o year_n reign_n will_v show_v we_o the_o contrary_a and_o that_o more_o than_o a_o three_o part_n of_o the_o seed_n of_o the_o word_n shall_v then_o fall_v into_o good_a and_o honest_a heart_n and_o shall_v bring_v forth_o eighty_o and_o a_o hundred_o for_o one_o nor_o be_v there_o any_o thing_n carnal_a in_o this_o millenarian_a opinion_n but_o all_o do_v become_v the_o magnificency_n of_o the_o prophecy_n and_o all_o be_v suitable_a to_o the_o wisdom_n of_o god_n and_o to_o the_o infinite_a riches_n of_o his_o grace_n nor_o be_v it_o st._n john_n alone_o who_o have_v promise_v this_o reign_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n but_o daniel_n and_o isaiah_n have_v also_o promise_v it_o though_o less_o clear_o than_o this_o apostle_n as_o there_o be_v reason_n daniel_n say_v in_o his_o second_o chap._n v._n 35_o 44_o 45._o that_o the_o image_n which_o appear_v to_o the_o king_n of_o babylon_n in_o his_o dream_n be_v break_v in_o piece_n by_o a_o little_a stone_n cut_v out_o of_o a_o mountain_n and_o that_o this_o little_a stone_n cut_v out_o without_o a_o hand_n become_v a_o great_a mountain_n and_o fill_v the_o whole_a earth_n this_o little_a stone_n be_v the_o christian_a church_n the_o kingdom_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v to_o outlive_v the_o destruction_n and_o ruin_n of_o the_o papal_a roman_a empire_n represent_v by_o the_o foot_n of_o the_o image_n and_o that_o after_o the_o subversion_n of_o all_o empire_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o this_o of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n it_o be_v to_o spread_v itself_o throw_v all_o nation_n this_o be_v not_o yet_o fulfil_v but_o it_o must_v be_v
christ_n shall_v reign_v after_o a_o eminent_a manner_n upon_o the_o earth_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n it_o be_v this_o second_o marriage_n which_o be_v speak_v of_o here_o in_o the_o 19_o chap._n which_o chapter_n may_v be_v call_v a_o epithalamium_n or_o a_o wedding_n song_n because_o st._n john_n say_v that_o he_o hear_v as_o it_o be_v the_o voice_n of_o a_o great_a multitude_n and_o as_o the_o voice_n of_o many_o water_n and_o as_o the_o voice_n of_o mighty_a thunder_n say_v alleluja_n for_o the_o lord_n god_n omnipotent_a reign_v let_v we_o be_v glad_a &_o rejoice_v &_o give_v honour_n to_o he_o for_o the_o marriage_n of_o the_o lamb_n be_v come_v &_o his_o wife_n have_v make_v herself_o ready_a &_o to_o she_o be_v grant_v that_o they_o shall_v be_v array_v in_o fine_a linen_n which_o be_v the_o righteousness_n of_o the_o saint_n the_o spouse_n of_o this_o marriage_n be_v the_o christian_a church_n be_v fill_v up_o with_o the_o fullness_n of_o jew_n and_o gentile_n the_o jew_n refuse_v to_o come_v to_o the_o marriage_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n matth._n 22._o 2._o etc._n etc._n but_o they_o be_v here_o represent_v come_v with_o joy_n and_o that_o be_v doubtless_o the_o reason_n why_o the_o term_n allelujah_o be_v four_z time_n use_v in_o this_o chapter_n as_o a_o term_n familiar_a unto_o the_o jew_n and_o ordinary_o use_v by_o they_o in_o their_o synagogue_n this_o marriage_n be_v style_v a_o supper_n bless_v be_v they_o who_o be_v call_v unto_o the_o marriage_n supper_n of_o the_o lamb_n v_o 9_o because_o it_o be_v to_o be_v celebrate_v in_o the_o evening_n of_o the_o world_n duration_n the_o marriage_n to_o which_o the_o jew_n be_v first_o invite_v by_o their_o lord_n be_v call_v a_o dinner_n matth._n chap._n 22._o v._n 4._o but_o here_o at_o this_o second_o marriage_n they_o be_v call_v to_o a_o supper_n as_o be_v the_o last_o invitation_n the_o jew_n reject_v the_o first_o invitation_n because_o christ_n leave_v the_o roman_a empire_n in_o the_o state_n he_o find_v it_o whereas_o the_o jew_n have_v strong_o hope_v that_o the_o messiah_n will_v have_v deliver_v they_o from_o its_o domination_n and_o now_o the_o same_o roman_a empire_n become_v papal_a do_v as_o much_o and_o more_o keep_v they_o off_o from_o christianity_n because_o they_o can_v imagine_v that_o idolater_n can_v be_v the_o people_n of_o the_o messiah_n and_o they_o have_v reason_n for_o it_o but_o when_o the_o papal_a empire_n shall_v come_v to_o be_v destroy_v as_o it_o assure_o shall_v upon_o the_o effusion_n of_o the_o vial_n and_o when_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n shall_v be_v cast_v into_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n in_o a_o word_n when_o the_o papacy_n shall_v be_v abolish_v with_o all_o its_o idol_n then_o the_o jew_n will_v be_v no_o long_o deaf_a to_o god_n call_v but_o will_v come_v to_o the_o supper_n of_o the_o marriage_n of_o the_o lamb_n shall_v unite_v with_o christian_n to_o worship_n together_o the_o god_n of_o abraham_n and_o the_o father_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n boast_v herself_o to_o be_v the_o church_n of_o god_n but_o her_o vanity_n therein_o do_v appear_v after_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o she_o may_v blush_v if_o she_o be_v capable_a be_v so_o vast_o different_a from_o the_o church_n which_o jesus_n christ_n acknowledge_v for_o his_o spouse_n and_o which_o be_v call_v here_o the_o spouse_n of_o the_o lamb._n there_o be_v as_o great_a a_o difference_n between_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o church_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o there_o be_v between_o babylon_n and_o jerusalem_n between_o a_o harlot_n and_o the_o spouse_n of_o the_o lamb._n she_o discover_v herself_o by_o her_o gaud'ry_n and_o costly_a habit_n be_v which_o serve_v for_o nothing_o but_o to_o gratify_v the_o sight_n and_o please_v the_o sense_n the_o church_n of_o christ_n manifest_v herself_o by_o another_o kind_n of_o dress_n which_o be_v nothing_o but_o righteousness_n and_o holiness_n for_o to_o she_o be_v grant_v that_o she_o shall_v be_v array_v not_o in_o purpl_n purpl_n and_o scarlet_a as_o babylon_n but_o in_o fine_a linen_n which_o be_v the_o righteousness_n of_o the_o saint_n xxiv_o illustration_n of_o the_o holy_a jerusalem_n rev._n chap._n 21._o v._n 10._o all_o interpreter_n do_v agree_v that_o this_o jerusalem_n describe_v chap._n 21_o be_v the_o church_n of_o god_n but_o they_o differ_v in_o this_o that_o some_o do_v believe_v it_o to_o be_v the_o church_n of_o god_n glorify_v in_o heaven_n whereas_o other_o do_v take_v it_o to_o be_v the_o church_n militant_a on_o earth_n but_o victorious_a over_o all_o her_o enemy_n and_o enjoy_v a_o universal_a peace_n during_o the_o 1000_o year_n which_o have_v be_v speak_v of_o this_o last_o opinion_n be_v the_o true_a 1_o because_o the_o angel_n enter_v upon_o this_o description_n of_o the_o church_n of_o god_n as_o he_o have_v enter_v upon_o the_o description_n of_o babylon_n chap._n 17._o it_o be_v there_o say_v v._n 1._o one_o of_o the_o seven_o angel_n which_o have_v the_o seven_o vial_n talk_v with_o i_o say_v i_o will_v show_v thou_o the_o whore_n and_o her_o judgement_n the_o same_o be_v say_v here_o one_o of_o the_o seven_o angel_n which_o have_v the_o seven_o vial_n talk_v with_o i_o say_v come_v hither_o and_o i_o will_v show_v thou_o the_o bride_n the_o lamb_n wife_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n that_o the_o glory_n of_o babylon_n be_v represent_v there_o be_v the_o glory_n of_o the_o church_n of_o god_n describe_v here_o but_o such_o as_o she_o shall_v have_v afier_n the_o destruction_n of_o her_o enemy_n it_o be_v in_o the_o prospect_n and_o hope_n of_o this_o that_o the_o church_n do_v rejoice_v mica_n 7_o 8._o etc._n etc._n rejoice_v not_o against_o i_o o_o my_o enemy_n though_o i_o be_v fall_v i_o shall_v arise_v though_o i_o sit_v in_o darkness_n the_o lord_n shall_v be_v a_o light_n unto_o i_o i_o will_v bear_v the_o indignation_n of_o the_o lord_n because_o i_o have_v sin_v against_o he_o until_o he_o plead_v my_o cause_n then_o she_o that_o be_v my_o enemy_n shall_v be_v cover_v with_o shame_n and_o my_o eye_n shall_v behold_v she_o tread_v down_o as_o the_o mire_n of_o the_o street_n 2_o the_o church_n of_o god_n be_v here_o call_v the_o great_a city_n a_o title_n which_o have_v be_v give_v to_o babylon_n in_o the_o 16_o 17_o and_o 18_o chapter_n because_o the_o whole_a earth_n go_v after_o babylon_n while_o the_o church_n of_o god_n do_v hardly_o appear_v be_v bring_v into_o a_o narrow_a compass_n and_o to_o a_o small_a number_n but_o now_o babylon_n have_v abandon_v the_o field_n and_o appear_v no_o more_o and_o now_o the_o jew_n be_v bring_v again_o in_o and_o the_o fullness_n of_o the_o gentile_n be_v enter_v into_o the_o tent_n of_o jerusalem_n which_o be_v force_v to_o stretch_v out_o her_o curtain_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o conversion_n of_o all_o nation_n be_v therefore_o call_v that_o great_a city_n this_o be_v exact_o the_o little_a stone_n in_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n which_o be_v to_o become_v a_o great_a mountain_n and_o this_o prophecy_n be_v to_o be_v fulfil_v on_o the_o earth_n before_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n 3_o it_o be_v say_v in_o the_o 24_o the_o verse_n that_o the_o nation_n of_o they_o which_o be_v save_v shall_v walk_v in_o the_o light_n of_o it_o and_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n do_v bring_v their_o glory_n and_o their_o honour_n into_o it_o which_o can_v no_o way_n be_v apply_v to_o the_o church_n triumphant_a in_o heaven_n but_o agree_v unto_o she_o as_o she_o be_v victorious_a on_o the_o earth_n over_o the_o fury_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o as_o she_o be_v in_o the_o enjoyment_n of_o her_o millennian_a tranquillity_n it_o will_v be_v then_o that_o the_o prophecy_n of_o isaiah_n will_v be_v fulfil_v chap._n 49._o v._n 22_o 23._o behold_v i_o will_v lift_v up_o my_o hand_n to_o the_o gentile_n and_o set_v up_o my_o standard_n to_o the_o people_n and_o they_o shall_v bring_v thy_o son_n in_o their_o arm_n and_o thy_o daughter_n shall_v be_v carry_v upon_o their_o shoulder_n and_o king_n shall_v be_v thy_o nurse_n father_n and_o their_o queen_n thy_o nurse_v mother_n they_o shall_v bow_v down_o to_o thou_o with_o their_o face_n towards_o the_o earth_n and_o lick_v up_o the_o dust_n of_o thy_o foot_n moreover_o the_o church_n of_o god_n as_o she_o shall_v be_v glorify_v in_o heaven_n have_v be_v describe_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o chapter_n as_o well_o as_o the_o frightful_a state_n of_o the_o damn_a be_v in_o the_o 8_o verse_n it_o be_v evident_a that_o in_o the_o 9_o verse_n and_o forward_a the_o angel_n describe_v a_o glory_n of_o the_o church_n different_a from_o that_o of_o heaven_n which_o
haste_n to_o put_v it_o into_o practice_n which_o succeed_v to_o they_o according_a to_o their_o desire_n calcondyla_fw-fr report_n that_o mahomet_n ii_o being_n besiege_v constantinople_n cause_v canon_n to_o be_v cast_v of_o so_o extraordinary_a a_o bigness_n that_o there_o need_v seventy_o couple_n of_o ox_n and_o two_o thousand_o man_n to_o draw_v one_o of_o they_o 7._o the_o three_o part_n of_o man_n kill_v intimate_v the_o progress_n and_o spread_v both_o of_o the_o turkish_a empire_n and_o of_o their_o religion_n which_o reunite_v all_o their_o different_a principality_n in_o the_o person_n of_o tangrolipix_n to_o he_o succeed_v asan_n in_o the_o year_n 1059._o just_a about_o the_o time_n that_o pope_n gregory_n vii_o raise_v the_o papacy_n to_o the_o high_a top_n of_o grandeur_n and_o it_o be_v this_o asan_n that_o render_v himself_o master_n of_o all_o the_o country_n from_o the_o city_n of_o laodicea_n in_o syria_n even_o to_o the_o hellespont_n of_o antiochia_n of_o cappadocia_n of_o bythinia_n of_o lycia_n of_o pesidia_n of_o lycaonia_n of_o paphlagonia_n of_o galatia_n of_o both_o the_o celicia_n of_o pontus_n and_o of_o anatolia_n and_o from_o that_o time_n the_o sultan_n have_v alway'_v advance_v their_o conquest_n and_o have_v destroy_v the_o roman_a empire_n in_o the_o east_n have_v make_v constantinople_n which_o be_v former_o the_o imperial_a seat_n of_o it_o to_o be_v that_o of_o the_o turkish_a and_o mahometan_a empire_n 8._o it_o be_v upon_o the_o christian_n that_o the_o turk_n make_v all_o their_o conquest_n and_o of_o this_o the_o holy_a spirit_n give_v such_o a_o reason_n as_o may_v serve_v to_o open_v the_o eye_n of_o the_o papist_n because_o it_o convince_v they_o of_o be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n this_o accusation_n the_o papist_n do_v account_v the_o most_o sensible_a injury_n that_o can_v be_v do_v they_o but_o it_o be_v a_o condemnation_n that_o they_o must_v bear_v for_o say_v the_o holy_a spirit_n the_o rest_n of_o the_o man_n that_o be_v not_o kill_v by_o these_o plague_n repent_v not_o of_o the_o work_n of_o their_o hand_n that_o they_o shall_v not_o worship_v devil_n and_o idol_n of_o gold_n and_o silver_n and_o brass_n and_o stone_n and_o of_o wood_n which_o neither_o can_v see_v nor_o hear_v nor_o walk_v at_o who_o cost_n be_v it_o that_o the_o mahometan_n erect_v their_o empire_n against_o who_o be_v they_o the_o scourge_v of_o god_n for_o the_o punishment_n of_o their_o idolatry_n it_o be_v not_o against_o the_o heathen_n for_o there_o be_v none_o such_o within_o the_o whole_a extent_n of_o the_o eastern_a roman_a empire_n it_o be_v at_o the_o expense_n of_o christian_n that_o the_o turk_n extend_v both_o their_o empire_n and_o their_o religion_n and_o therefore_o see_v the_o holy_a ghost_n declare_v that_o the_o punish_v the_o idolatry_n of_o christian_n be_v the_o reason_n of_o lose_v of_o the_o four_o angel_n in_o the_o river_n euphrates_n to_o commit_v so_o many_o murder_n it_o be_v from_o thence_o evident_a that_o the_o christian_n who_o be_v subdue_v be_v idolater_n and_o also_o apparent_a wherein_o their_o idolatry_n consist_v namely_o in_o this_o that_o they_o worship_v devil_n and_o idol_n of_o gold_n of_o silver_n of_o brass_n of_o stone_n and_o of_o wood._n nor_o can_v it_o be_v deny_v but_o that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v guilty_a of_o the_o same_o crime_n if_o it_o shall_v be_v say_v that_o the_o roman_a church_n do_v not_o worship_n devil_n as_o those_o mention_v in_o the_o text_n be_v say_v to_o have_v do_v i_o answer_v first_o that_o the_o word_n in_o the_o original_a be_v demon_n which_o signify_v proper_o inferior_a and_o low_a god_n god_n who_o be_v mediator_n between_o man_n and_o the_o supreme_a god_n which_o be_v a_o title_n liberal_o give_v to_o the_o saint_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o in_o which_o sense_n the_o word_n use_v in_o this_o place_n ought_v necessary_o to_o be_v expound_v see_v there_o be_v never_o any_o christian_n that_o make_v profession_n of_o worship_v devil_n neither_o can_v the_o very_a heathen_n be_v say_v to_o do_v that_o forasmuch_o as_o devil_n be_v whole_o unknown_a among_o pagan_n i_o answer_v second_o that_o all_o religious_a worship_n give_v to_o a_o creature_n be_v judge_v by_o the_o scripture_n to_o be_v render_v to_o devil_n this_o appear_v full_o ps_n 106._o v._n 37._o where_o it_o be_v say_v that_o they_o sacrifice_v their_o son_n and_o daughter_n unto_o devil_n the_o roman_a church_n do_v believe_v that_o she_o worship_v god_n in_o worship_v image_n of_o gold_n of_o silver_n of_o brass_n of_o stone_n and_o of_o wood_n but_o the_o prophet_n do_v instruct_v we_o by_o the_o example_n of_o the_o israelite_n that_o this_o worship_n be_v give_v to_o devil_n they_o sottish_o flatter_v and_o deceive_v themselves_o in_o distinguish_v betwixt_o a_o idol_n and_o a_o image_n foraâ—_n much_o as_o the_o greek_a term_n idol_n signify_v the_o same_o that_o the_o word_n image_n do_v in_o our_o vulgar_a language_n moreover_o they_o who_o be_v kill_v by_o the_o turk_n worship_v not_o devil_n they_o only_o do_v as_o the_o roman_a church_n do_v towards_o her_o image_n of_o gold_n and_o silver_n etc._n etc._n yea_o she_o do_v worse_o than_o those_o oriental_a idolatrous_a christian_n do_v for_o she_o worship_v as_o god_n the_o sacrament_n which_o must_v therefore_o necessary_o be_v a_o creature_n because_o it_o be_v a_o sacrament_n and_o which_o can_v be_v jesus_n christ_n because_o it_o be_v institute_v by_o he_o for_o that_o which_o be_v institute_v must_v necessary_o be_v something_o different_a from_o he_o that_o ordain_v it_o xvii_o illustration_n of_o the_o angel_n with_o the_o book_n open._n rev._n chap._n 10._o v._o 1._o and_o i_o see_v another_o mighty_a angel_n come_v down_o from_o heaven_n clothe_v with_o a_o cloud_n and_o a_o rainbow_n be_v upon_o his_o head_n and_o his_o face_n be_v as_o it_o be_v the_o sun_n and_o his_o foot_n as_o pillar_n of_o fire_n v._o 2._o and_o he_o have_v in_o his_o hand_n a_o little_a book_n open_v and_o he_o set_v his_o right_a foot_n upon_o the_o sea_n and_o his_o left_a foot_n on_o the_o earth_n the_o rainbow_n which_o appear_v upon_o the_o angel_n head_n do_v place_v he_o out_o of_o the_o rank_n of_o create_a angel_n and_o give_v we_o to_o understand_v that_o this_o be_v the_o angel_n of_o the_o covenant_n the_o angel_n who_o be_v the_o creator_n of_o who_o there_o be_v mention_n at_o the_o open_n of_o the_o seven_o seal_n namely_o jesus_n christ_n and_o whereas_o it_o be_v add_v that_o his_o face_n be_v as_o the_o sun_n and_o his_o foot_n as_o pillar_n of_o brass_n that_o be_v a_o demonstration_n that_o he_o be_v the_o same_o with_o he_o who_o reveal_v himself_o to_o st._n john_n in_o the_o first_o chap._n to_o wit_n the_o son_n of_o god._n he_o appear_v have_v in_o his_o hand_n a_o book_n open_a which_o book_n be_v not_o that_o of_o the_o apocalypse_n but_o that_o of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n in_o general_n for_o the_o six_o trumpet_n have_v represent_v the_o spoil_n which_o popery_n have_v do_v in_o the_o western_a church_n and_o mahometanism_n in_o the_o eastern_a this_o vision_n do_v foretell_v how_o this_o ravage_v shall_v be_v repair_v by_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o gospel_n for_o this_o be_v a_o open_a book_n to_o all_o such_o as_o do_v in_o sincerity_n seek_v to_o be_v instruct_v in_o what_o it_o reveal_v and_o who_o seek_v for_o nothing_o beside_o what_o be_v there_o if_o our_o gospel_n be_v hide_v say_v st._n paul_n it_o be_v hide_v to_o they_o that_o be_v lose_v who_o the_o god_n of_o this_o world_n have_v blind_v 2_o cor._n 4._o 3_o 4._o mahometanism_n and_o popery_n have_v shut_v this_o book_n by_o exact_v a_o blind_a obedience_n by_o forbid_v the_o examination_n of_o their_o doctrine_n and_o by_o interdict_v people_n from_o read_v of_o the_o word_n of_o god._n but_o the_o time_n will_v come_v that_o this_o divine_a book_n shall_v be_v open_v and_o when_o all_o man_n shall_v be_v allow_v to_o read_v it_o in_o order_n to_o the_o reform_v those_o abuse_n which_o through_o the_o impudence_n of_o mahometanism_n in_o the_o east_n and_o the_o craft_n of_o the_o papacy_n in_o the_o west_n have_v abound_v in_o the_o church_n xviii_o illustration_n of_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o angel_n that_o have_v his_o right_a foot_n upon_o the_o sea_n and_o his_o left_a upon_o the_o earth_n and_o of_o the_o seven_o thunder_n rev._n chap._n 10._o v._o 2._o and_o he_o set_v his_o right_a foot_n upon_o the_o sea_n and_o his_o left_a foot_n upon_o the_o earth_n v._o 3._o and_o cry_v with_o a_o loud_a voice_n as_o when_o a_o lion_n roar_v and_o when_o he_o have_v cry_v seven_o thunder_n utter_v their_o voice_n v._o 4._o and_o when_o the_o seven_o thunder_n have_v
utter_v their_o voice_n i_o be_v about_o to_o write_v and_o i_o hear_v a_o voice_n from_o heaven_n say_v unto_o i_o seal_v up_o those_o thing_n which_o the_o seven_o thunder_n utter_v &_o write_v they_o not_o according_a to_o the_o style_n that_o the_o scripture_n use_v to_o speak_v in_o the_o earth_n signify_v the_o east_n and_o the_o sea_n signify_v the_o west_n that_o be_v the_o isle_n and_o country_n that_o lie_v near_o unto_o the_o sea._n the_o roman_a empire_n be_v divide_v into_o that_o of_o the_o east_n and_o into_o that_o of_o the_o west_n so_o that_o when_o it_o be_v say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v come_v down_o from_o heaven_n set_v his_o foot_n the_o one_o upon_o the_o sea_n and_o the_o other_o upon_o the_o earth_n the_o meaning_n be_v that_o he_o take_v hold_v of_o these_o two_o empire_n in_o order_n to_o make_v the_o light_n of_o his_o word_n shine_v there_o and_o to_o establish_v in_o they_o the_o purity_n of_o his_o worship_n moreover_o according_a to_o the_o scripture_n stile_n whensoever_o the_o earth_n and_o sea_n be_v speak_v of_o the_o earth_n be_v name_v before_o the_o sea_n but_o here_o the_o stile_n be_v change_v and_o the_o sea_n be_v both_o mention_v first_o and_o jesus_n christ_n set_v his_o right_a foot_n upon_o the_o sea._n which_o be_v as_o if_o he_o will_v assure_o tell_v we_o that_o he_o will_v make_v the_o light_n of_o the_o gospel_n break_v out_o in_o the_o west_n soon_o than_o in_o the_o east_n and_o that_o he_o will_v begin_v the_o work_n of_o reformation_n in_o reference_n to_o popery_n soon_o than_o in_o reference_n to_o mahometanism_n this_o the_o event_n will_v clear_v and_o what_o we_o shall_v see_v fall_n out_o in_o the_o west_n in_o relation_n to_o popery_n will_v be_v a_o earnest_a of_o what_o we_o may_v expect_v will_v come_v to_o pass_v in_o the_o east_n in_o relation_n to_o mahometanism_n the_o great_a cry_n of_o the_o angel_n as_o when_o a_o lion_n roar_v do_v threaten_v all_o the_o enemy_n of_o the_o gospel_n alike_o and_o the_o seven_o thunder_n do_v presage_v their_o total_a ruin_n the_o great_a cry_n be_v hear_v in_o the_o work_n of_o the_o reformation_n but_o the_o entire_a destruction_n of_o the_o enemy_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v put_v off_o till_o another_o time_n namely_o until_o under_o the_o effusion_n of_o the_o vial_n and_o this_o be_v the_o reason_n why_o st._n john_n be_v forbid_v to_o write_v the_o thing_n declare_v by_o the_o seven_o thunder_n because_o there_o be_v a_o considerable_a space_n of_o time_n to_o elapse_v between_o the_o cry_n of_o the_o angel_n that_o be_v hear_v at_o the_o reformation_n and_o the_o time_n of_o pour_v out_o of_o the_o vial_n for_o that_o the_o seven_o thunder_n be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o seven_o vial_n of_o the_o 16_o chap._n appear_v evident_o from_o this_o in_o that_o the_o thunder_n do_v necessary_o signify_v the_o judgement_n of_o god_n by_o which_o his_o enemy_n be_v to_o be_v overwhelm_v and_o in_o that_o the_o seven_o vial_n do_v denote_v the_o same_o thing_n according_a as_o it_o be_v say_v chap._n 15._o v._n 1._o that_o the_o seven_o vial_n be_v the_o seven_o last_o plague_n by_o which_o the_o wrath_n of_o god_n be_v consummate_v xix_o illustration_n of_o the_o angel_n oath_n and_o of_o the_o finish_v the_o mystery_n of_o god._n rev._n chap._n 10._o v._o 5._o and_o the_o angel_n which_o i_o see_v stand_v upon_o the_o sea_n and_o upon_o the_o earth_n lift_v up_o his_o hand_n to_o heaven_n v._o 6._o and_o swear_v by_o he_o that_o live_v forever_o and_o ever_o who_o create_v heaven_n and_o the_o thing_n that_o therein_o be_v and_o the_o earth_n and_o the_o thing_n that_o therein_o be_v and_o the_o sea_n and_o the_o thing_n which_o be_v therein_o that_o there_o shall_v be_v time_n no_o long_o v._o 7._o but_o in_o the_o day_n be_v of_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o seven_o angel_n when_o he_o shall_v begin_v to_o sound_v the_o mystery_n of_o god_n shall_v be_v finish_v as_o he_o have_v declare_v to_o his_o servant_n the_o prophet_n it_o must_v needs_o be_v that_o what_o be_v treat_v of_o under_o the_o 7_o the_o trumpet_n be_v both_o great_a against_o all_o appearance_n to_o the_o contrary_a and_o a_o thing_n hard_a to_o be_v believe_v because_o it_o be_v nor_o only_o call_v a_o mystery_n and_o a_o secret_a but_o because_o to_o render_v it_o credible_a the_o lord_n will_v give_v assurance_n of_o it_o by_o a_o oath_n but_o this_o withal_o do_v give_v we_o to_o understand_v that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o last_o resurrection_n nor_o that_o trumpet_n of_o the_o archangel_n which_o be_v here_o speak_v of_o to_o be_v do_v under_o the_o sound_n of_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v it_o must_v then_o be_v the_o 1000_o year_n reign_n as_o have_v be_v already_o show_v and_o that_o which_o consist_v in_o the_o destruction_n of_o babylon_n in_o the_o call_n of_o the_o jew_n in_o the_o reunite_a of_o jew_n and_o gentile_n and_o in_o that_o renown_a state_n on_o earth_n which_o the_o prophet_n isaiah_n have_v promise_v to_o the_o church_n in_o his_o 62_o chap._n that_o these_o great_a thing_n &_o which_o seem_v to_o be_v above_o all_o belief_n &_o above_o all_o imagination_n be_v here_o mean_v &_o intend_v for_o indeed_o who_o of_o the_o papist_n can_v imagine_v that_o rome_n and_o her_o religion_n be_v to_o be_v destroy_v &_o how_o few_o protestant_n can_v believe_v that_o the_o jew_n be_v to_o be_v unite_v with_o the_o gentile_n and_o that_o the_o church_n of_o god_n shall_v have_v a_o entire_a peace_n on_o the_o earth_n for_o many_o age_n nevertheless_o this_o be_v that_o mystery_n which_o the_o angel_n have_v promise_v with_o a_o oath_n shall_v be_v fulfil_v soon_o after_o the_o sound_n of_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n and_o this_o be_v the_o reason_n why_o he_o declare_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v time_n no_o long_o that_o be_v there_o shall_v be_v no_o more_o a_o defer_v and_o a_o delay_n but_o that_o the_o seven_o angel_n shall_v have_v no_o soon_o finish_v to_o sound_v the_o seven_o trumpet_n than_o that_o we_o shall_v see_v the_o consummation_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o god._n xx._n illustration_n of_o the_o angel_n give_v the_o book_n to_o st._n john_n to_o be_v eat_v and_o of_o the_o effect_n which_o ensue_v thereupon_o rev._n chap._n 10._o v._o 8._o and_o the_o voice_n which_o i_o hear_v from_o heaven_n speak_v unto_o i_o again_o and_o say_v go_v and_o take_v the_o little_a book_n which_o be_v open_a in_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o angel_n which_o stand_v upon_o the_o sea_n and_o upon_o the_o earth_n v._o 9_o and_o i_o go_v unto_o the_o angel_n and_o say_v unto_o he_o give_v i_o the_o little_a book_n and_o he_o say_v unto_o i_o take_v it_o and_o eat_v it_o up_o and_o it_o shall_v make_v thy_o belly_n bitter_a but_o it_o shall_v be_v in_o thy_o mouth_n sweet_a as_o honey_n v._o 10._o and_o i_o take_v the_o little_a book_n out_o of_o the_o angel_n hand_n and_o eat_v it_o up_o and_o it_o be_v in_o my_o mouth_n sweet_a as_o honey_n and_o as_o soon_o as_o i_o have_v eat_v it_o my_o belly_n be_v bitter_a v._o 11._o and_o he_o say_v unto_o i_o thou_o must_v prophesy_v again_o before_o many_o people_n and_o nation_n and_o tongue_n and_o king_n st_n john_n take_v the_o little_a book_n from_o the_o angel_n represent_v those_o who_o the_o lord_n shall_v raise_v up_o to_o re-establish_a the_o purity_n of_o divine_a worship_n through_o preach_v of_o the_o gospel_n it_o be_v for_o this_o that_o st._n john_n take_v the_o book_n out_o of_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o lord_n because_o it_o be_v the_o lord_n who_o give_v minister_n theiâ—_n mission_n nor_o be_v they_o to_o go_v till_o they_o have_v receive_v it_o from_o he_o according_a as_o he_o himself_o tell_v the_o apostle_n go_v teach_v all_o nation_n teach_v they_o to_o observe_v all_o thing_n whatsoever_o i_o have_v command_v you_o matth._n 28._o 19_o 20._o it_o be_v also_o for_o this_o that_o he_o not_o only_o take_v the_o book_n but_o that_o he_o eat_v it_o up_o because_o no_o one_o be_v proper_o a_o holy_a minister_n if_o he_o be_v not_o full_a of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o if_o he_o be_v not_o possess_v of_o all_o truth_n through_o have_v well_o meditate_a upon_o they_o this_o book_n meditate_a upon_o and_o well_o understand_v produce_v necessary_o two_o effect_n one_o be_v a_o consolation_n that_o ravish_v the_o soul_n through_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o salvation_n and_o the_o hope_n of_o a_o happy_a eternal_a life_n the_o other_o be_v the_o mortification_n of_o the_o flesh_n by_o that_o law_n which_o god_n have_v prescribe_v of_o deny_v ourselves_o and_o of_o daily_o take_v up_o the_o cross_n st._n
john_n express_v these_o two_o effect_n when_o he_o say_v that_o he_o find_v the_o book_n sweet_a in_o his_o mouth_n as_o honey_n and_o that_o it_o make_v his_o belly_n bitter_a therefore_o luther_n and_o all_o those_o other_o who_o have_v travel_v in_o the_o work_n of_o the_o reformation_n have_v execute_v the_o order_n which_o the_o angel_n give_v here_o to_o st._n john_n thou_o must_v prophesy_v again_o before_o many_o people_n and_o nation_n and_o tongue_n and_o king_n the_o term_n to_o prophesy_v signify_v not_o only_o the_o foretell_v thing_n to_o come_v as_o if_o this_o order_n have_v respect_v only_o st._n john_n but_o it_o signify_v likewise_o to_o instruct_v to_o teach_v to_o preach_v the_o gospel_n in_o which_o sense_n the_o word_n to_o prophesy_v be_v apply_v in_o the_o 1_o cor._n chap._n 14._o v._n 24._o etc._n etc._n xxi_o illustration_n of_o the_o measure_v of_o the_o temple_n and_o of_o the_o outward_a court_n to_o be_v tread_v under_o foot_n of_o the_o gentile_n rev._n chap._n ii_o v._o 1._o and_o there_o be_v give_v i_o a_o reed_n like_o unto_o a_o rod_n &_o the_o angel_n stand_v say_v rise_v &_o measure_v the_o tewple_n of_o god_n &_o the_o altar_n &_o they_o that_o worship_n therein_o v._o 2._o but_o the_o court_n which_o be_v without_o the_o temple_n leave_v out_o and_o measure_v it_o not_o for_o it_o be_v give_v unto_o the_o gentile_n and_o the_o holy_a city_n shall_v they_o tread_v under_o foot_n forty_o and_o two_o month_n here_o we_o have_v represent_v unto_o we_o the_o reformation_n of_o the_o church_n for_o this_o be_v the_o execution_n of_o the_o order_n which_o st._n john_n have_v receive_v thou_o must_v prophesy_v i._n e._n thou_o must_v preach_v the_o gospel_n afresh_o to_o many_o people_n nation_n tongue_n and_o king_n and_o st._n john_n as_o have_v be_v observe_v represent_v therein_o all_o those_o who_o god_n be_v to_o employ_v in_o that_o great_a work_n for_o the_o execution_n of_o this_o commission_n there_o be_v give_v unto_o st._n john_n a_o reed_n like_o unto_o a_o rod_n and_o there_o be_v a_o angel_n say_v unto_o he_o rise_v and_o measure_v the_o temple_n of_o god_n and_o the_o altar_n and_o they_o that_o worship_n therein_o this_o reed_n be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n call_v a_o rod_n or_o a_o sceptre_n ps_n 45._o v._n 6._o and_o a_o rule_n gal._n 6._o 16._o because_o neither_o error_n nor_o manner_n can_v be_v otherway'_v reform_v than_o by_o the_o application_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n which_o condemn_v both_o error_n and_o vice_n and_o lay_n before_o we_o what_o we_o ought_v to_o believe_v and_o what_o we_o ought_v to_o practice_n as_o often_o as_o the_o church_n of_o israel_n be_v reform_v it_o be_v do_v by_o the_o application_n of_o no_o other_o rule_n josiah_n and_o hezekiah_n make_v use_v of_o no_o other_o no_o more_o do_v ezra_n and_o nehemiah_n there_o be_v here_o a_o allusion_n to_o the_o 40._o chap._n of_o ezekiel_n v._n 5._o etc._n etc._n where_o the_o prophet_n receive_v order_n to_o measure_v the_o temple_n to_o assure_v he_o of_o the_o deliverance_n from_o the_o babylonish_n captivity_n and_o jew_n as_o well_o as_o christian_n be_v agree_v that_o the_o temple_n describe_v by_o ezekiel_n be_v not_o the_o material_a temple_n of_o jerusalem_n but_o that_o of_o the_o messiah_n which_o neither_o be_v nor_o can_v be_v any_o other_o than_o his_o church_n which_o st._n paul_n call_v the_o temple_n of_o the_o lord_n 2_o cor._n 6._o 16._o and_o consequent_o this_o be_v the_o temple_n which_o be_v to_o be_v reestablish_v by_o the_o destruction_n of_o antichristian_a babylon_n that_o so_o there_o may_v be_v a_o correspondence_n between_o st._n john_n and_o ezekiel_n he_o be_v command_v to_o measure_v both_o the_o temple_n and_o the_o altar_n because_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o the_o church_n but_o what_o stand_v in_o need_n of_o be_v reform_v since_o all_o nation_n have_v be_v make_v drink_v with_o the_o wine_n of_o babylon_n both_o religion_n and_o manner_n faith_n and_o worship_n head_n and_o member_n in_o a_o word_n every_o thing_n ought_v to_o be_v measure_v every_o thing_n stand_v in_o need_n of_o reformation_n the_o court_n without_o the_o temple_n tread_v under_o foot_n by_o the_o gentile_n be_v the_o christian_a church_n but_o become_v antichristian_a by_o its_o idolatry_n the_o gentile_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o pagan_n be_v represent_v tread_v that_o be_v frequent_v the_o outward_a court_n of_o the_o temple_n because_o almost_o all_o the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v borrow_v from_o the_o heathen_a and_o for_o this_o cause_n also_o it_o be_v call_v the_o court_n without_o which_o be_v no_o part_n of_o the_o temple_n for_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v not_o proper_o the_o temple_n and_o church_n of_o our_o lord_n it_o be_v but_o the_o outward_a court_n where_o the_o gentile_n have_v liberty_n to_o come_v whereas_o it_o be_v give_v in_o command_n to_o leave_v the_o outward_a court_n out_o it_o be_v as_o much_o as_o the_o enjoin_v all_o those_o who_o be_v measure_v and_o rule_v by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o who_o be_v elsewhere_o call_v the_o seal_v of_o god_n to_o withdraw_v and_o actual_o separate_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o to_o make_v a_o society_n apart_o in_o order_n to_o their_o worship_a god_n according_a to_o his_o word_n so_o that_o be_v the_o very_a same_o command_n with_o that_o give_v rev._n 18._o 4._o come_v out_o of_o babylon_n my_o people_n babylon_n ought_v to_o subsist_v 42._o month_n after_o that_o the_o outward_a court_n of_o the_o temple_n be_v give_v to_o the_o gentile_n that_o they_o may_v tread_v the_o holy_a city_n under_o foot_n so_o long_o but_o of_o that_o time_n we_o shall_v speak_v in_o another_o place_n xxii_o illustration_n of_o the_o two_o witness_n their_o sackcloth_n state_n the_o time_n of_o their_o prophesy_v and_o their_o dignity_n rev._n chap._n 11._o v._o 3._o and_o i_o will_v give_v power_n unto_o my_o two_o witness_n and_o they_o shall_v prophesy_v 1260_o day_n be_v clothe_v in_o sackcloth_n v._o 4._o these_o be_v the_o two_o olive_n tree_n and_o the_o two_o candlestick_n stand_v before_o the_o god_n of_o all_o the_o earth_n v._o 5._o and_o if_o any_o man_n will_v hurt_v they_o fire_n proceed_v out_o of_o their_o mouth_n and_o devour_v their_o enemy_n and_o if_o any_o man_n will_v hurt_v they_o he_o must_v in_o this_o manner_n be_v kill_v v._o 6._o these_o have_v power_n to_o shut_v heaven_n that_o it_o rain_v not_o in_o the_o day_n of_o their_o prophecy_n and_o have_v power_n over_o water_n to_o turn_v they_o into_o blood_n and_o to_o smite_v the_o earth_n with_o all_o plague_n as_o often_o as_o they_o will._n they_o who_o by_o the_o two_o witness_n do_v understand_v the_o old_a testament_n and_o the_o new_a have_v not_o hit_v the_o meaning_n of_o this_o place_n they_o have_v not_o come_v home_o to_o the_o sense_n but_o they_o have_v touch_v a_o little_a on_o the_o side_n of_o it_o the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v the_o testimony_n for_o it_o be_v frequent_o so_o call_v psa_n 119._o so_o st._n paul_n style_v also_o the_o gospel_n 1_o cor._n chap._n 2._o v._n 1._o but_o they_o who_o profess_v the_o truth_n and_o be_v the_o defender_n of_o it_o be_v proper_o the_o witness_n here_o speak_v of_o they_o who_o since_o the_o birth_n of_o antichristianism_n have_v cry_v against_o its_o error_n and_o idolatry_n and_o we_o must_v observe_v that_o these_o witness_n be_v style_v also_o candlestick_n which_o be_v the_o title_n give_v by_o jesus_n christ_n to_o the_o seven_o church_n be_v the_o epistle_n which_o he_o write_v to_o they_o rev._n 1_o 20._o nor_o be_v it_o strange_a that_o he_o speak_v only_o of_o two_o witness_n although_o he_o be_v speak_v of_o a_o numerous_a society_n see_v in_o all_o language_n both_o divine_a and_o humane_a great_a body_n of_o man_n do_v make_v but_o one_o mystical_a person_n thus_o the_o israelite_n be_v consider_v in_o hosea_n as_o one_o woman_n thus_o likewise_o all_o sincere_a christian_n be_v style_v in_o the_o revelation_n the_o lamb_n wife_n and_o all_o false_a christian_n be_v call_v the_o great_a harlot_n and_o the_o historian_n florus_n represent_v the_o whole_a roman_a people_n as_o a_o man_n that_o have_v pass_v through_o the_o different_a stage_n of_o human_a life_n these_o witness_n be_v precise_o two_o neither_o more_o nor_o less_o they_o be_v not_o few_o that_o their_o testimony_n may_v be_v sufficient_a they_o be_v not_o more_o through_o a_o allusion_n to_o the_o history_n of_o the_o ancient_a people_n of_o god_n who_o conduct_n have_v be_v commit_v two_o to_o moses_n &_o aaron_n to_o josuah_n and_o caleb_n to_o elijah_n and_o elisha_n to_o zerobabel_n and_o jehashua_n to_o ezra_n and_o nehemiah_n to_o haggai_n and_o
zechariah_n and_o they_o be_v withal_o say_v to_o be_v two_o in_o allusion_n to_o their_o testimony_n the_o old_a testament_n which_o bear_v witness_n of_o christ_n to_o come_v and_o the_o new_a testament_n which_o testisi_v of_o christ_n as_o come_v they_o be_v moreover_o style_v two_o because_o the_o christian_a church_n which_o have_v subsist_v in_o the_o valley_n of_o angrogna_n and_o piedmont_n from_o the_o time_n of_o sylvester_n and_o constantin_n become_v at_o last_o divide_v into_o two_o branch_n that_o be_v call_v protestant_n as_o if_o you_o will_v say_v attestants_n and_o witness_n against_o the_o usurpation_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o these_o two_o be_v the_o calvinist_n and_o lutheran_n who_o together_o make_v up_o one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n with_o those_o that_o be_v style_v the_o waldenses_n and_o the_o albigenses_n the_o sackcloth_n in_o which_o these_o two_o witness_n prophesy_v for_o 1260_o day_n which_o be_v the_o same_o time_n with_o that_o design_v by_o 42_o month_n signify_v the_o contempt_n and_o persecution_n which_o the_o defender_n of_o the_o truth_n undergo_v all_o that_o time_n from_o and_o by_o the_o antichristian_a party_n nor_o be_v there_o any_o kind_n of_o injury_n and_o vexation_n which_o be_v not_o put_v in_o practice_n to_o weary_v they_o and_o to_o stop_v their_o mouth_n they_o be_v call_v berengarian_n stercorist_n waldenses_n albigenses_n leonist_n petrobrusian_o henrician_n wicliffist_n lollard_n etc._n etc._n as_o they_o be_v now_o style_v lutheran_n zwinglians_n calvinist_n sacramentarian_n hugonot_n heretic_n schismatic_n etc._n etc._n and_o to_o these_o reproach_n there_o be_v add_v fine_n confiscation_n imprisonment_n banishment_n and_o condemnation_n to_o death_n but_o if_o they_o be_v treat_v with_o that_o contempt_n and_o rage_n by_o the_o antichristian_a church_n the_o angel_n of_o the_o covenant_n who_o have_v give_v they_o in_o command_n to_o measure_v the_o temple_n and_o to_o leave_v the_o outward_a court_n of_o the_o temple_n out_o will_v both_o advance_v their_o honour_n and_o avenge_v the_o outrage_n that_o they_o have_v suffer_v when_o he_o come_v to_o pour_v forth_o the_o plague_n of_o his_o wrath_n upon_o their_o persecutor_n the_o holy_a spirit_n do_v ascribe_v unto_o these_o two_o witness_n the_o virtue_n and_o power_n of_o moses_n and_o elijab_n of_o turn_v water_n into_o bliod_n and_o of_o shut_v heaven_n the_o heathen_n use_v to_o accuse_v the_o primitive_a christian_n of_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o all_o the_o calamity_n that_o befall_v the_o empire_n and_o in_o one_o sense_n they_o have_v reason_n for_o it_o see_v the_o motive_n to_o god_n inflict_v civil_a war_n famine_n and_o pestilence_n upon_o they_o be_v to_o punish_v the_o empire_n for_o the_o misery_n that_o they_o make_v the_o church_n to_o suffer_v the_o case_n be_v the_o same_o in_o reference_n to_o these_o two_o witness_n to_o who_o god_n say_v as_o he_o do_v to_o jeremiah_n chap._n 5._o v._n 14._o i_o will_v make_v my_o word_n in_o thy_o mouth_n fire_n and_o this_o people_n wood_n and_o it_o shall_v devour_v they_o final_o whereas_o these_o two_o witness_n be_v call_v two_o olive_n tree_n and_o two_o candlestick_n stand_v before_o the_o god_n of_o the_o earth_n it_o be_v a_o allusion_n to_o the_o four_o chapter_n of_o zechariah_n where_o it_o be_v say_v that_o he_o see_v a_o golden_a candlestick_n stand_v between_o two_o olive_n tree_n which_o distil_v down_o oil_n into_o the_o candlestick_n the_o candlestick_n there_o represent_v the_o church_n and_o the_o two_o olive_n tree_n represent_v zerobabel_n and_o jehoshua_n by_o who_o the_o church_n of_o israel_n be_v then_o conduct_v so_o that_o minister_n who_o teach_v the_o pure_a word_n of_o god_n be_v the_o olive_n tree_n of_o zechariah_n and_o the_o flock_n that_o harken_v unto_o and_o obey_v they_o be_v the_o candlestick_n xxiii_o illustration_n of_o the_o witness_n be_v overcome_v and_o slay_v and_o leave_v unbury_v rev._n chap._n xi_o v._o 7._o and_o when_o they_o shall_v have_v finish_v their_o testimony_n the_o beast_n that_o ascend_v out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n shall_v make_v war_n against_o they_o and_o shall_v overcome_v they_o and_o kill_v they_o v._o 8._o and_o their_o dead_a body_n shall_v lie_v in_o the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n which_o spiritual_o be_v call_v sodom_n and_o egypt_n where_o also_o our_o lord_n be_v crucify_v v._o 9_o and_o they_o of_o the_o people_n and_o kindred_n and_o tongue_n and_o nation_n shall_v see_v their_o dead_a body_n three_z day_n and_o a_o half_a and_o shall_v not_o suffer_v their_o dead_a body_n to_o be_v put_v in_o grave_n v._o 10._o and_o they_o that_o dwell_v upon_o the_o earth_n shall_v rejoice_v over_o they_o and_o make_v merry_a and_o shall_v send_v gift_n one_o to_o another_o because_o these_o two_o prophet_n torment_v they_o that_o dwell_v on_o the_o earth_n this_o beast_n be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o which_o arise_v out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n have_v two_o horn_n describe_v rev._n chap._n 13._o v._n 11._o etc._n etc._n it_o be_v say_v also_o of_o the_o first_o beast_n that_o arise_v out_o of_o the_o sea_n and_o which_o be_v describe_v rev._n chap._n 13._o v._n 1._o that_o he_o shall_v make_v war_n with_o the_o saint_n and_o overcome_v they_o but_o not_o that_o he_o shall_v kill_v they_o as_o it_o be_v of_o the_o beast_n mention_v here_o of_o who_o it_o be_v say_v that_o he_o shall_v slay_v the_o witness_n but_o whereas_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o beast_n shall_v kill_v the_o witness_n when_o they_o have_v finish_v their_o testimony_n this_o be_v not_o to_o be_v understand_v absolute_o as_o if_o they_o be_v not_o to_o be_v overcome_v and_o slay_v till_o after_o the_o 42_o month_n or_o the_o 1260_o day_n which_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v to_o continue_v but_o when_o they_o be_v about_o to_o finish_v their_o sachcloath_n testimony_n and_o when_o the_o beast_n begin_v to_o fall_v and_o when_o the_o witness_n appear_v in_o some_o degree_n of_o honour_n through_o the_o reformation_n be_v support_v by_o public_a authority_n then_o the_o beast_n grow_v enrage_v and_o transport_v with_o fury_n shall_v make_v war_n with_o they_o overcome_v they_o and_o kill_v they_o so_o that_o this_o war_n be_v different_a from_o that_o which_o have_v be_v during_o the_o time_n of_o the_o witness_n prophesy_v clothe_v in_o sackcloth_n that_o be_v say_v to_o have_v be_v make_v against_o they_o as_o clothe_v in_o sackcloth_n because_o there_o be_v no_o sovereign_a prince_n who_o do_v then_o protect_v they_o or_o give_v they_o liberty_n to_o bear_v their_o testimony_n but_o this_o war_n be_v make_v against_o they_o after_o they_o have_v put_v off_o their_o sackcloth_n and_o while_o they_o be_v countenance_v in_o their_o profession_n of_o the_o gospel_n by_o the_o edict_n of_o sovereign_a ruler_n in_o that_o their_o enemy_n make_v use_v of_o massacre_n and_o gibbet_n and_o put_v the_o witness_n actual_o to_o death_n in_o this_o they_o neither_o use_v massacre_n nor_o gibbet_n but_o suffer_v they_o to_o live_v only_o they_o put_v they_o to_o a_o civil_a &_o spiritual_a death_n as_o have_v be_v do_v to_o the_o protestant_a church_n in_o france_n savoy_n etc._n etc._n i_o call_v that_o a_o civil_a death_n in_o those_o church_n that_o they_o have_v no_o more_o pastor_n that_o they_o can_v no_o more_o assemble_v neither_o public_o nor_o private_o neither_o in_o secret_a nor_o apart_o that_o they_o can_v no_o more_o sing_v psalm_n nor_o read_v the_o word_n of_o god_n that_o they_o dare_v neither_o stile_n themselves_o protestant_n nor_o reform_a nor_o huguenot_n for_o when_o a_o witness_n mouth_n be_v shut_v that_o he_o can_v no_o more_o plead_v for_o the_o truth_n that_o be_v such_o a_o kind_n of_o death_n as_o may_v be_v term_v a_o civil_a death_n i_o call_v that_o a_o spiritual_a death_n in_o those_o church_n to_o be_v force_v by_o the_o violence_n of_o arm_a troop_n and_o by_o dragoon_n send_v forth_o as_o missionary_n by_o the_o great_a dragon_n compel_v to_o abjure_v the_o reform_a religion_n to_o enter_v into_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o to_o practice_v their_o worship_n the_o present_a state_n of_o the_o church_n in_o france_n etc._n etc._n be_v then_o a_o captivity_n which_o the_o holy_a spirit_n represent_v to_o we_o under_o the_o image_n and_o emblem_n of_o a_o death_n so_o the_o prophet_n hosea_n style_v the_o babylonish_n captivity_n in_o that_o he_o say_v chap._n 6._o v._n 1_o 2._o come_v let_v we_o return_v unto_o the_o lord_n he_o will_v revive_v we_o and_o we_o shall_v live_v in_o his_o sight_n and_o the_o church_n be_v in_o that_o captivity_n be_v introduce_v speak_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n psal_n 85._o 6._o will_v thou_o not_o o_o lord_n revive_v we_o again_o that_o thy_o people_n may_v
rejoice_v in_o thou_o in_o a_o word_n the_o valley_n which_o ezekiel_n see_v chap._n 37._o v._n 1_o etc._n etc._n cover_v with_o bone_n be_v nothing_o save_o a_o image_n of_o the_o jew_n be_v captive_a in_o babylon_n and_o in_o truth_n the_o death_n of_o the_o church_n in_o france_n etc._n etc._n be_v of_o a_o nature_n answerable_a to_o the_o resurrection_n that_o be_v here_o promise_v to_o the_o witness_n and_o which_o signify_v no_o other_o thing_n but_o their_o re-establishment_n which_o be_v the_o reason_n why_o it_o be_v say_v that_o their_o body_n lie_v unbury_v for_o that_o be_v as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v that_o the_o beast_n be_v not_o able_a to_o put_v they_o into_o grave_n because_o the_o favourer_n of_o the_o reformation_n hinder_v it_o and_o that_o they_o remain_v unbury_v that_o they_o may_v the_o more_o ready_o be_v restore_v the_o change_n of_o the_o expression_n in_o the_o text_n do_v both_o favour_n and_o strong_o support_v this_o exposition_n for_o when_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v speak_v of_o their_o enemy_n he_o say_v that_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o earth_n shall_v rejoice_v over_o the_o witness_n that_o be_v overcome_v and_o slay_v but_o when_o he_o speak_v of_o those_o that_o favour_n and_o uphold_v they_o he_o say_v that_o they_o of_o the_o people_n kindred_n and_o tongue_n and_o nation_n who_o shall_v see_v their_o dead_a body_n shall_v not_o suffer_v they_o to_o be_v put_v into_o grave_n but_o what_o be_v that_o to_o say_v will_v not_o suffer_v they_o to_o be_v put_v into_o grave_n for_o the_o better_a understanding_n of_o it_o we_o be_v to_o observe_v all_o that_o the_o beast_n be_v to_o do_v against_o the_o witness_n 1._o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o beast_n shall_v make_v war_n with_o they_o that_o be_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n or_o the_o papacy_n shall_v make_v war_n against_o the_o protestant_n this_o the_o event_n have_v make_v evident_a it_o be_v five_o or_o six_o and_o twenty_o year_n since_o this_o war_n begin_v as_o soon_o as_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o pyrenees_n be_v conclude_v the_o romish_a clergy_n and_o the_o jesuit_n take_v the_o field_n and_o begin_v with_o the_o church_n of_o montauban_n who_o college_n and_o senate_n they_o put_v down_o in_o a_o few_o year_n after_o all_o the_o church_n in_o the_o kingdom_n see_v themselves_o besiege_v and_o threaten_v to_o be_v destroy_v by_o a_o terrible_a battery_n of_o edict_n and_o declaration_n but_o that_o they_o may_v not_o make_v too_o much_o noise_n they_o fall_v upon_o they_o by_o degree_n and_o attack_v they_o one_o after_o another_o the_o first_o assault_n be_v against_o minister_n habit_n the_o next_o against_o annex_n after_o that_o against_o the_o bell_n in_o their_o temple_n then_o against_o their_o bury_n next_o against_o child_n that_o have_v attain_v to_o the_o age_n of_o seven_o year_n then_o against_o midwife_n it_o will_v make_v a_o large_a volumn_n to_o recount_v all_o the_o edict_n and_o declaration_n but_o their_o main_a engine_n be_v the_o matter_n of_o summons_n by_o which_o they_o compel_v they_o to_o produce_v the_o title_n by_o virtue_n of_o which_o they_o enjoy_v the_o public_a exercise_n of_o their_o religion_n in_o their_o respective_a place_n this_o be_v a_o proclaim_v war._n the_o table_n of_o commissioner_n for_o execution_n of_o the_o edict_n of_o nantes_n the_o magistrate_n of_o justice_n the_o parliament_n and_o the_o council_n be_v the_o field_n of_o battle_n where_o the_o beast_n appear_v fight_v against_o the_o witness_n 2._o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o beast_n overcome_v the_o witness_n this_o have_v be_v see_v literal_o accomplish_v when_o the_o church_n be_v deprive_v of_o the_o liberty_n of_o their_o worship_n either_o by_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o commissioner_n or_o by_o the_o sentence_n of_o the_o magistrate_n or_o by_o arrest_n of_o parliament_n if_o so_o be_v that_o any_o flee_v to_o the_o council_n at_o last_o all_o without_o exception_n be_v condemn_v by_o the_o edict_n of_o fontainbleau_n which_o repeal_v that_o of_o nantes_n 3._o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o beast_n shall_v kill_v the_o witness_n we_o have_v declare_v already_o that_o the_o death_n here_o intend_v be_v a_o civil_a and_o spiritual_a death_n which_o consist_v in_o this_o that_o the_o reform_a congregation_n be_v suffer_v no_o more_o to_o assemble_v neither_o public_o nor_o private_o and_o that_o they_o be_v not_o permit_v to_o read_v the_o word_n of_o god_n nor_o any_o book_n of_o the_o reform_a religion_n and_o in_o this_o that_o all_o they_o of_o that_o religion_n be_v compel_v by_o the_o violence_n of_o soldier_n to_o abjure_v their_o belief_n and_o to_o promise_v to_o enter_v into_o fellowship_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n except_o it_o be_v such_o that_o be_v able_a to_o make_v their_o escape_n out_o of_o the_o kingdom_n and_o some_o prisoner_n who_o hitherto_o stand_v it_o out_o 4_o whereas_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o dead_a body_n of_o the_o witness_n be_v not_o bury_v because_o the_o kindred_n tongue_n people_n and_o nation_n will_v not_o suffer_v it_o this_o must_v be_v some_o mercy_n and_o blessing_n that_o be_v promise_v unto_o they_o in_o order_n to_o comfort_v they_o under_o their_o state_n of_o death_n there_o be_v not_o one_o thing_n which_o they_o who_o be_v dead_a will_v more_o desire_v provide_v they_o can_v speak_v than_o to_o be_v put_v into_o grave_n as_o esteem_v it_o a_o favour_n and_o a_o honour_n and_o thence_o it_o be_v that_o by_o the_o law_n of_o nation_n traitor_n and_o horrid_a malefactor_n be_v deprive_v of_o the_o honour_n of_o burial_n and_o of_o rest_n in_o a_o grave_n the_o spirit_n of_o god_n threaten_v one_o of_o the_o king_n of_o israel_n that_o he_o shall_v be_v bury_v with_o the_o burial_n of_o a_o ass_n jerem._n 22._o 19_o which_o be_v as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v that_o he_o shall_v not_o have_v the_o honour_n of_o a_o grave_n and_o if_o the_o holy_a spirit_n have_v say_v that_o they_o who_o have_v slay_v the_o witness_n will_v not_o suffer_v they_o to_o be_v bury_v there_o will_v have_v be_v no_o cause_n to_o doubt_v but_o that_o the_o denial_n of_o sepulture_n by_o those_o murderer_n be_v to_o be_v expound_v as_o a_o continuance_n of_o their_o fury_n and_o to_o be_v interpret_v for_o a_o addition_n of_o punishment_n and_o for_o something_o account_v worse_a than_o death_n but_o see_v they_o be_v not_o those_o who_o have_v kill_v they_o and_o who_o be_v design_v by_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o earth_n that_o will_v not_o suffer_v their_o body_n to_o be_v bury_v but_o they_o be_v the_o kindred_n tongue_n peoples_n and_o nation_n it_o be_v evident_a that_o it_o must_v be_v some_o great_a benefit_n that_o be_v procure_v for_o they_o by_o these_o kindred_n tongue_n peoples_n and_o nation_n which_o be_v obtain_v in_o despite_n and_o to_o the_o great_a regret_n of_o those_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o earth_n who_o have_v kill_v they_o but_o how_o be_v this_o that_o the_o not_o be_v bury_v be_v a_o benefit_n and_o advantage_n to_o the_o witness_n who_o the_o beast_n have_v kill_v and_o for_o the_o protestant_a flock_n who_o the_o romish_a church_n have_v scatter_v i_o dare_v say_v that_o before_o the_o publication_n of_o the_o edict_n of_o fontainbleau_n for_o repeal_n the_o edict_n of_o nantes_n we_o can_v not_o have_v conceive_v nor_o have_v in_o the_o least_o comprehend_v this_o state_n of_o the_o witness_n lie_v dead_a without_o be_v put_v into_o grave_n but_o that_o transaction_n which_o have_v astonish_v all_o europe_n have_v reflect_v so_o much_o light_n upon_o this_o article_n that_o i_o be_o persuade_v that_o as_o the_o death_n of_o the_o witness_n be_v fulfil_v in_o the_o extinction_n of_o all_o the_o protestant_a church_n in_o france_n etc._n etc._n so_o the_o state_n wherein_o these_o extinguish_a church_n do_v now_o continue_v give_v we_o to_o see_v the_o accomplishment_n of_o this_o that_o be_v here_o say_v concern_v the_o body_n of_o the_o witness_n lie_v in_o the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n without_o be_v put_v into_o grave_n there_o be_v three_o sort_n of_o catholic_n among_o the_o new_a convert_v some_o go_v willing_o to_o the_o mass_n these_o be_v such_o as_o have_v not_o taste_v the_o good_a word_n of_o god_n child_n of_o this_o world_n lover_n of_o earthly_a thing_n ready_a to_o become_v turk_n by_o the_o same_o way_n that_o they_o be_v become_v papist_n there_o be_v other_o who_o go_v not_o at_o all_o to_o mass_n but_o abhor_v it_o as_o a_o profanation_n of_o the_o holy_a supper_n of_o our_o lord_n there_o be_v a_o three_o sort_n who_o do_v indeed_o go_v but_o at_o the_o same_o time_n they_o testify_v that_o they_o do_v it_o through_o be_v force_v and_o pray_v hearty_o to_o god_n be_v resolve_v to_o depart_v the_o kingdom_n
while_o he_o be_v speak_v of_o the_o reestablishment_n of_o the_o church_n because_o their_o death_n be_v in_o this_o like_a unto_o that_o of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o they_o be_v kill_v and_o extinguish_v by_o roman_a soldier_n even_o as_o our_o lord_n be_v for_o this_o be_v a_o fact_n as_o remarkable_a as_o it_o be_v notorious_a that_o they_o be_v the_o prelate_n who_o have_v let_v loose_v the_o king_n troop_n against_o the_o reform_a church_n and_o that_o they_o be_v the_o curate_n who_o have_v remove_v they_o from_o such_o of_o the_o reform_a as_o have_v come_v to_o beg_v it_o under_o promise_n of_o abjure_v their_o religion_n so_o that_o the_o death_n of_o the_o witness_n bear_v so_o great_a a_o resemblance_n to_o the_o death_n of_o jesus_n christ_n their_o resurrection_n shall_v also_o resemble_v he_o all_o that_o be_v here_o say_v concern_v the_o reestablishment_n of_o the_o protestant_a church_n be_v to_o be_v consider_v with_o attention_n 1_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o spirit_n of_o life_n from_o god_n enter_v into_o the_o witness_n this_o spirit_n of_o life_n be_v certain_o set_v in_o opposition_n to_o that_o spirit_n of_o death_n which_o kill_v they_o now_o what_o be_v that_o which_o kill_v they_o it_o be_v the_o fear_n of_o man_n the_o dread_a of_o misery_n apprehension_n that_o they_o shall_v never_o see_v a_o end_n of_o their_o torment_n and_o the_o violence_n they_o be_v under_o from_o the_o soldier_n it_o be_v that_o fallacious_a and_o ensnare_a reason_v which_o they_o every_o day_n hear_v from_o the_o mouth_n of_o their_o persecutor_n stand_v out_o as_o long_o as_o you_o please_v when_o we_o have_v devour_v you_o to_o the_o bone_n you_o must_v at_o last_o obey_v flatter_v not_o yourselves_o with_o hope_n of_o any_o ease_n the_o king_n will_v not_o suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v contradict_v he_o who_o can_v take_v cambray_n and_o luxemburgh_n will_v he_o be_v withstand_v by_o a_o huguenot_n dog_n nor_o shall_v you_o be_v suffer_v to_o depart_v the_o kingdom_n what_o fool_n be_v you_o to_o suffer_v yourselves_o to_o be_v devour_v you_o may_v be_v ease_v of_o the_o dragoon_n by_o the_o bare_a say_n of_o one_o word_n say_v only_o i_o do_v obey_v the_o king_n and_o for_o the_o rest_n you_o may_v believe_v as_o you_o will._n do_v you_o think_v that_o the_o king_n will_v have_v you_o damn_v he_o purpose_v to_o reform_v the_o church_n of_o france_n as_o soon_o as_o he_o have_v reduce_v and_o unite_v all_o his_o subject_n do_v you_o not_o know_v what_o he_o have_v do_v already_o against_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n you_o will_v sudden_o see_v other_o matter_n will_v you_o be_v they_o after_o all_o who_o shall_v alone_o make_v head_n against_o the_o king_n and_o rob_v he_o of_o the_o title_n of_o conqueror_n and_o of_o victorious_a do_v you_o not_o see_v that_o all_o do_v submit_v that_o young_a and_o old_a poor_a and_o rich_a noble_a and_o ignoble_a learned_a and_o ignorant_a throughout_o the_o whole_a kingdom_n do_v comply_v this_o be_v that_o spirit_n of_o death_n that_o enter_v into_o the_o witness_n it_o be_v this_o blast_n or_o tempestuous_a wind_n that_o have_v scatter_v and_o overthrow_v all_o the_o protestant_a church_n of_o france_n and_o in_o probability_n the_o spirit_n of_o life_n from_o god_n that_o shall_v enter_v into_o the_o witness_n will_v be_v a_o way_n of_o reason_v that_o be_v contrary_a to_o this_o for_o example_n what_o have_v we_o do_v unhappy_a creature_n that_o we_o be_v how_o great_a be_v our_o crime_n we_o be_v go_v over_o to_o a_o religion_n that_o can_v be_v good_a forasmuch_o as_o its_o minister_n bishop_n and_o priest_n have_v let_v loose_v the_o king_n troop_n upon_o we_o and_o that_o it_o be_v they_o who_o be_v the_o author_n of_o all_o the_o robbery_n violence_n blasphemy_n and_o impiety_n which_o the_o soldier_n have_v commit_v in_o order_n to_o pervert_v we_o and_o see_v the_o bishop_n and_o priest_n will_v have_v force_v conscience_n they_o can_v be_v the_o minister_n of_o god_n who_o require_v the_o heart_n and_o a_o willing_a people_n nor_o can_v they_o be_v the_o minister_n of_o christ_n because_o they_o have_v take_v from_o we_o the_o only_a mean_n of_o instruction_n by_o deprive_v we_o of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n together_o with_o all_o book_n tend_v to_o piety_n what_o can_v that_o religion_n be_v worth_a which_o reduce_v the_o whole_a of_o religion_n to_o the_o mass_n where_o we_o understand_v nothing_o and_o where_o our_o eye_n be_v fill_v with_o certain_a ceremony_n of_o which_o we_o comprehend_v nothing_o save_v that_o they_o worship_v a_o object_n in_o which_o we_o see_v nothing_o that_o be_v adorable_a and_o where_o they_o commit_v that_o affront_n against_o the_o son_n of_o god_n as_o to_o hale_v he_o from_o his_o throne_n of_o glory_n to_o put_v he_o into_o the_o hand_n of_o wicked_a person_n and_o into_o the_o mouth_n of_o blasphemer_n can_v that_o religion_n be_v good_a where_o we_o hear_v not_o a_o sermon_n wherein_o they_o do_v not_o demand_v the_o assistance_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n but_o by_o the_o intercession_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n which_o be_v both_o a_o plain_a idolatry_n and_o express_o condemn_v by_o those_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n i_o will_v pray_v the_o father_n and_o he_o shall_v send_v you_o the_o comforter_n and_o no_o man_n come_v to_o the_o father_n save_v by_o i_o beside_o they_o do_v perform_v nothing_o of_o what_o they_o promise_v we_o we_o be_v not_o suffer_v to_o believe_v as_o we_o will_v they_o have_v not_o reform_v one_o abuse_n they_o give_v we_o no_o rest_n neither_o as_o to_o our_o body_n nor_o as_o to_o our_o conscience_n they_o join_v fraud_n to_o violence_n which_o be_v the_o two_o character_n of_o antichrist_n whereby_o to_o seduce_v we_o come_v let_v we_o give_v glory_n to_o god._n let_v we_o depart_v out_o of_o babylon_n god_n will_v bless_v our_o endeavour_n and_o either_o deliver_v we_o out_o of_o our_o captivity_n or_o give_v we_o strength_n to_o glorify_v he_o by_o our_o suffering_n this_o in_o all_o likelihood_n be_v the_o spirit_n of_o life_n from_o god_n that_o after_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a will_v enter_v into_o the_o witness_n 2_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o witness_n stand_v upon_o their_o foot_n this_o be_v as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v that_o they_o shall_v come_v to_o acknowledge_v their_o crime_n shall_v forbear_v to_o go_v to_o the_o mass_n that_o they_o shall_v take_v courage_n that_o their_o zeal_n shall_v revive_v that_o they_o shall_v serve_v god_n according_a to_o his_o word_n that_o they_o shall_v assemble_v first_o in_o secret_n then_o public_o without_o fear_v any_o more_o either_o the_o bishop_n or_o the_o curate_n or_o the_o soldier_n or_o the_o dragoon_n or_o misery_n or_o death_n 3_o it_o be_v say_v that_o great_a fear_n fall_v upon_o they_o which_o see_v they_o we_o be_v not_o to_o doubt_v but_o that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n do_v by_o they_o that_o see_v they_o understand_v the_o author_n and_o executioner_n of_o the_o persecution_n for_o the_o other_o papist_n have_v scarce_o meddle_v in_o it_o it_o have_v be_v only_o the_o clergy_n and_o the_o bigot_n of_o the_o court_n and_o of_o the_o parliament_n who_o interest_v themselves_o in_o persecute_v the_o church_n while_o they_o stand_v and_o who_o do_v now_o make_v merry_a upon_o their_o dissipation_n and_o they_o be_v the_o person_n upon_o who_o fear_n will_v fall_v when_o they_o shall_v come_v to_o see_v the_o scatter_a congregation_n gather_v again_o nor_o shall_v they_o recover_v from_o that_o dread_n because_o the_o court_n will_v be_v no_o more_o incline_v to_o hearken_v to_o they_o but_o on_o the_o contrary_a all_o that_o will_v be_v do_v there_o shall_v tend_v to_o the_o mortify_n of_o they_o and_o to_o the_o re-establish_a the_o church_n 4_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o witness_n hear_v a_o great_a voice_n from_o heaven_n say_v come_v up_o hither_o and_o that_o they_o ascend_v in_o a_o cloud_n i_o be_o much_o deceive_v if_o this_o do_v not_o signify_v that_o god_n who_o be_v the_o master_n of_o heart_n shall_v change_v the_o heart_n of_o the_o king_n and_o of_o his_o council_n and_o that_o we_o shall_v see_v a_o revolution_n in_o france_n of_o a_o contrary_a nature_n to_o what_o have_v be_v see_v in_o england_n as_o in_o the_o year_n 1685_o we_o see_v popery_n mount_v into_o the_o throne_n of_o great_a britain_n so_o after_o the_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a of_o the_o witness_n lie_v dead_a we_o shall_v see_v the_o reform_a religion_n get_v upon_o the_o throne_n in_o france_n we_o have_v not_o be_v much_o surprise_v to_o see_v the_o re-establishment_n of_o popery_n in_o england_n because_o it_o be_v long_o since_o it_o be_v know_v what_o judgement_n the_o duke_n of_o york_n be_v of_o
but_o we_o shall_v be_v extreme_o surprise_v at_o the_o re-establishment_n of_o the_o reform_a church_n in_o france_n because_o we_o know_v the_o king_n to_o be_v of_o opposite_a sentiment_n to_o they_o but_o as_o it_o be_v the_o king_n of_o france_n who_o contribute_v most_o to_o the_o glory_n of_o the_o papacy_n so_o it_o shall_v be_v the_o king_n of_o france_n that_o shall_v contribute_v most_o to_o its_o ruin_n it_o be_v a_o lovis_n xii_o who_o in_o the_o last_o age_n threaten_v to_o destroy_v the_o romish_a church_n perdam_fw-la babylonis_fw-la nomen_fw-la and_o it_o shall_v be_v a_o lovis_n who_o will_v execute_v the_o threaten_n of_o that_o generous_a king._n the_o god_n of_o heaven_n and_o earth_n the_o king_n of_o king_n who_o have_v the_o heart_n of_o king_n and_o of_o people_n in_o his_o hand_n raise_v in_o we_o this_o hope_n because_o it_o be_v further_o add_v in_o the_o prophecy_n 5_o that_o the_o same_o hour_n there_o be_v a_o great_a earthquake_n and_o the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n fall_v it_o may_v be_v doubt_v whether_o this_o earthquake_n may_v come_v to_o pass_v according_a to_o the_o letter_n but_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o earthquake_n in_o scripture_n signify_v great_a alteration_n that_o fall_v out_o in_o state_n and_o to_o bring_v no_o other_o example_n save_o one_o that_o relate_v near_o to_o this_o matter_n whosoever_o remember_v that_o earthquake_n which_o be_v in_o france_n when_o the_o king_n return_v from_o the_o pyrenees_n after_o the_o treaty_n of_o peace_n and_o the_o consummation_n of_o his_o marriage_n and_o consider_v the_o great_a alteration_n which_o have_v since_o fall_v out_o in_o that_o kingdom_n not_o only_o in_o reference_n to_o religion_n as_o well_o popish_a as_o reform_a but_o in_o reference_n to_o justice_n to_o policy_n to_o the_o finance_n and_o to_o war_n will_v no_o long_a question_n but_o that_o the_o earthquake_n which_o be_v to_o be_v after_o the_o witness_n have_v lyen_fw-we three_o day_n and_o a_o half_a dead_a do_v promise_n as_o surprise_v a_o change_n in_o france_n as_o to_o all_o those_o regard_n and_o a_o alteration_n wherewith_o all_o the_o world_n will_v be_v content_v except_o it_o be_v the_o clergy_n the_o monk_n and_o the_o jesuit_n some_o will_v doubless_v ask_v what_o reason_n i_o have_v to_o understand_v france_n rather_o than_o any_o other_o kingdom_n by_o this_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n which_o be_v to_o fall_v after_o the_o eartquake_n my_o reason_n be_v these_o 1_o i_o presuppose_v that_o the_o city_n here_o speak_v of_o be_v babylon_n or_o the_o papal_a empire_n or_o the_o romish_a church_n which_o be_v the_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n this_o truth_n we_o have_v already_o prove_v 2_o i_o presuppose_v that_o france_n be_v one_o of_o the_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o beast_n one_o of_o the_o ten_o kingdom_n that_o be_v to_o be_v form_v out_o of_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n according_a to_o daniel_n and_o which_o be_v to_o begin_v at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o the_o beast_n according_a to_o st._n john_n that_o be_v to_o begin_v with_o the_o papal_a empire_n this_o be_v evident_a in_o history_n 3_o i_o presuppose_v france_n be_v one_o street_n and_o one_o part_n of_o the_o city_n i._n e._n of_o the_o papal_a kingdom_n nor_o can_v any_o deny_v but_o that_o the_o gallican_n church_n or_o the_o church_n of_o france_n style_v itself_o by_o the_o title_n of_o the_o catholic_n apostolic_a roman_a church_n that_o the_o pope_n reign_v there_o over_o what_o be_v call_v spiritual_a that_o he_o have_v there_o his_o minister_n and_o agent_n that_o he_o receive_v annates_fw-la from_o thence_o and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o archbishop_n or_o bishop_n in_o france_n but_o who_o receive_v his_o mission_n and_o authority_n from_o the_o pope_n 4_o i_o suppose_v that_o france_n be_v the_o most_o beautiful_a and_o glorious_a kingdom_n of_o all_o those_o kingdom_n which_o be_v tributary_n to_o the_o pope_n they_o do_v so_o account_v it_o by_o call_v the_o king_n of_o france_n the_o most_o christian_n king_n and_o the_o elder_a son_n of_o the_o church_n and_o it_o be_v worthy_a of_o remark_n that_o even_o in_o st._n john_n time_n france_n be_v by_o way_n of_o excellency_n style_v the_o province_n because_o of_o all_o the_o province_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n france_n which_o be_v then_o call_v gaul_n be_v the_o best_a and_o the_o most_o powerful_a this_o be_v so_o certain_a that_o the_o name_n do_v yet_o remain_v and_o be_v attribute_v to_o the_o southern_a part_n of_o france_n which_o be_v style_v province_n from_o the_o latin_a provincia_n it_o be_v therefore_o say_v in_o the_o text_n that_o the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n fall_v the_o holy_a spirit_n do_v questionless_a intend_v by_o that_o expression_n the_o most_o excellent_a part_n of_o all_o so_o that_o it_o be_v from_o thence_o very_o natural_a to_o understand_v france_n by_o the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n last_o we_o have_v already_o observe_v that_o it_o be_v not_o say_v that_o the_o two_o witness_n be_v kill_v and_o that_o they_o lay_v unbury_v in_o the_o place_n or_o street_n in_o the_o plural_a number_n but_o in_o the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n in_o the_o singular_a which_o be_v as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v a_o popish_a kingdom_n mark_v out_o by_o way_n of_o excellency_n and_o therefore_o see_v the_o holy_a spirit_n have_v the_o most_o excellent_a of_o all_o the_o popish_a kingdom_n in_o his_o eye_n and_o see_v we_o have_v see_v the_o death_n which_o in_o so_o surprise_v a_o manner_n have_v befall_v the_o witness_n in_o france_n we_o may_v without_o any_o difficulty_n conclude_v that_o it_o be_v france_n which_o be_v this_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n that_o be_v to_o fall_v 6_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n shall_v fall_v this_o may_v at_o the_o first_o view_n appear_v a_o dreadful_a prediction_n against_o france_n but_o yet_o it_o be_v not_o so_o for_o we_o must_v observe_v that_o this_o threaten_n be_v not_o as_o it_o will_v at_o first_o seem_v denounce_v against_o the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n but_o against_o the_o city_n itself_o because_o as_o that_o be_v the_o alone_a cause_n of_o the_o death_n of_o the_o two_o witness_n so_o that_o be_v also_o the_o object_n of_o god_n vengeance_n it_o be_v then_o the_o city_n the_o papal_a kingdom_n which_o be_v to_o receive_v a_o terrible_a loss_n by_o the_o fall_n away_o of_o france_n whereas_o france_n itself_o will_v increase_v both_o its_o strength_n and_o glory_n by_o that_o fall_n off_o and_o withdraw_a so_o that_o upon_o the_o whole_a i_o do_v not_o doubt_v but_o that_o it_o be_v the_o conversion_n of_o that_o beautiful_a kingdom_n which_o be_v promise_v in_o this_o place_n and_o that_o which_o confirm_v i_o the_o more_o in_o this_o conjecture_n be_v what_o follow_v namely_o that_o there_o i._n e._n in_o the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n which_o be_v to_o fall_v by_o a_o earthquake_n there_o shall_v be_v slay_v of_o man_n seven_o thousand_o and_o that_o the_o remnant_n shall_v be_v affright_v and_o give_v glory_n to_o god._n in_o which_o word_n we_o have_v two_o event_n represent_v unto_o we_o whereof_o the_o one_o be_v very_o different_a from_o the_o other_o both_o of_o they_o worthy_a of_o observation_n the_o one_o be_v a_o effect_n of_o the_o vengeance_n of_o god_n the_o other_o a_o effect_n of_o his_o mercy_n the_o first_o event_n be_v the_o death_n of_o seven_o thousand_o name_n of_o man_n which_o be_v a_o figure_n where_o seven_o thousand_o name_n of_o man_n be_v put_v for_o seven_o thousand_o man_n of_o name_n that_o be_v of_o quality_n reputation_n and_o dignity_n these_o man_n of_o name_n be_v doubtless_o either_o the_o doctor_n who_o make_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o noise_n in_o france_n in_o the_o sorbone_n in_o the_o society_n of_o the_o oratory_n in_o the_o society_n of_o the_o jesuit_n and_o among_o the_o clergy_n or_o else_o person_n of_o quality_n who_o be_v distinguish_v from_o other_o by_o their_o birth_n and_o by_o their_o honour_n the_o number_n of_o seven_o thousand_o denote_v a_o indefinite_a number_n but_o very_o considerable_a and_o the_o death_n of_o these_o man_n will_v be_v a_o death_n parallel_v to_o the_o death_n of_o the_o witness_n that_o so_o like_a may_v be_v return_v unto_o they_o for_o like_v for_o that_o the_o same_o shall_v be_v render_v unto_o babylon_n which_o she_o render_v unto_o zion_n be_v both_o threaten_v in_o the_o prophecy_n of_o isaiah_n and_o in_o the_o revelation_n of_o st._n john_n isa_n 14._o 6._o rev._n 18._o 6._o not_o that_o these_o seven_o thousand_o man_n shall_v be_v compel_v by_o the_o fury_n of_o missionary_n dragoon_n to_o abjure_v popery_n and_o to_o embrace_v the_o reform_a religion_n for_o
of_o time_n betwixt_o the_o sound_n of_o the_o six_o trumpet_n and_o the_o sound_n of_o the_o seven_o seeing_z it_o be_v say_v chap._n 11._o v._n 14._o the_o second_o woe_n be_v past_a and_o behold_v the_o three_o woe_n come_v quick_o for_o we_o be_v to_o observe_v that_o this_o be_v not_o say_v in_o the_o prediction_n of_o the_o two_o first_o wo_n under_o the_o five_o and_o six_o trumpet_n all_o that_o be_v there_o say_v be_v only_o that_o they_o shall_v come_v but_o this_o quick_o be_v not_o add_v save_o in_o the_o prediction_n of_o the_o three_o wo._n whence_o we_o may_v conclude_v that_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n shall_v immediate_o follow_v the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o two_o witness_n who_o death_n as_o it_o fall_v out_o in_o 1685._o so_o their_o resurrection_n shall_v ensue_v within_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a from_o that_o time_n because_o the_o three_o day_n and_o a_o half_a wherein_o they_o be_v to_o lie_v dead_a be_v prophetic_a day_n be_v equivalent_a unto_o so_o many_o year_n and_o then_o in_o a_o short_a time_n after_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o witness_n who_o the_o beast_n have_v kill_v we_o shall_v see_v the_o arrival_n of_o the_o three_o woe_n that_o be_v to_o avenge_v the_o lamb_n wife_n for_o all_o the_o evil_n which_o the_o mother_n of_o harlot_n have_v make_v she_o to_o suffer_v nor_o ought_v we_o to_o forget_v that_o the_o term_n in_o the_o original_a which_o signify_v a_o vial_n signify_v also_o a_o cup_n in_o which_o sense_n the_o term_n be_v undoubted_o here_o use_v for_o beside_o that_o it_o be_v the_o judgement_n of_o god_n which_o be_v here_o treat_v of_o and_o which_o be_v express_v in_o the_o scripture_n by_o the_o word_n cup_n as_o appear_v both_o ps_n 75._o v._n 8._o and_o by_o the_o prayer_n of_o our_o saviour_n in_o his_o agony_n let_v this_o cup_n pass_v from_o i_o matth._n 26._o v._n 39_o i_o say_v beside_o this_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o vengeance_n wherewith_o babylon_n be_v threaten_v be_v express_v by_o the_o same_o term_n rev._n chap._n 18._o v._n 6._o reward_v she_o even_o as_o she_o reward_v you_o and_o double_a unto_o her_o double_a according_a to_o her_o work_n in_o the_o cup_n which_o she_o have_v fill_v fill_v to_o her_o double_a so_o that_o the_o cup_n of_o god_n wrath_n be_v set_v in_o opposition_n to_o the_o golden_a cup_n with_o which_o babylon_n make_v drink_v the_o nation_n of_o the_o earth_n babylon_n cup_n be_v full_a of_o the_o furious_a wine_n of_o her_o fornication_n rev_n 17._o 2._o these_o cup_n which_o be_v to_o be_v pour_v out_o be_v full_a of_o the_o wrath_n of_o almighty_a god_n by_o which_o he_o will_v make_v her_o desolate_a i_o will_v again_o repeat_v that_o see_v these_o vial_n or_o cup_n contain_v judgement_n yet_o to_o come_v and_o which_o can_v be_v explain_v from_o the_o event_n as_o have_v be_v do_v in_o expound_v of_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o trumpet_n that_o therefore_o i_o design_v not_o to_o speak_v otherway'_v than_o by_o way_n of_o conjecture_n this_o be_v a_o deference_n which_o shall_v be_v pay_v to_o the_o author_n of_o prophecy_n howsoever_o we_o shall_v see_v what_o may_v be_v best_a allege_v and_o what_o carry_v the_o great_a probability_n by_o have_v our_o eye_n upon_o remember_v the_o explanation_n that_o have_v be_v already_o give_v the_o first_o vial._n v._o 2_o and_o the_o first_o angel_n go_v and_o pour_v out_o his_o vial_n upon_o the_o earth_n and_o there_o fall_v a_o noisome_a and_o grievous_a sore_n upon_o the_o man_n which_o have_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o upon_o they_o which_o worship_v his_o image_n the_o earth_n upon_o which_o the_o first_o vial_n fall_v be_v the_o antichristian_a church_n the_o christian_a church_n become_v earthly_a which_o be_v no_o long_o constitute_v of_o those_o that_o be_v citizen_n of_o heaven_n as_o the_o true_a church_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v but_o be_v make_v up_o of_o worldly_a person_n who_o have_v nothing_o else_o in_o their_o aim_n but_o to_o satisfy_v their_o ambition_n avarice_n and_o carnal_a desire_n these_o will_v be_v fret_v and_o grieve_v to_o see_v the_o loss_n of_o their_o church_n revenue_n and_o to_o be_v deprive_v of_o the_o mean_n of_o gratify_v their_o just_n this_o vexation_n and_o sorrow_n which_o be_v the_o noisome_a and_o grievous_a sore_n upon_o they_o will_v increase_v their_o rage_n against_o the_o church_n of_o god._n they_o who_o have_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o beast_n represent_v the_o clergy_n the_o prelate_n and_o the_o priest_n who_o be_v not_o only_o distinguish_v by_o their_o habit_n and_o shave_v their_o crown_n but_o who_o likewise_o boast_v of_o a_o indelible_a character_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o a_o mark_n which_o nothing_o can_v efface_v these_o who_o worship_n the_o image_n of_o the_o beast_n signify_v the_o false_a zealot_n who_o be_v intoxicate_v with_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n as_o the_o ancient_a roman_n be_v with_o the_o eternity_n of_o rome_n which_o they_o style_v the_o eternal_a city_n these_o be_v the_o bigot_n who_o be_v transport_v with_o a_o blind_a zeal_n the_o ignorant_n who_o be_v swallow_v up_o in_o superstition_n and_o who_o yield_v a_o great_a and_o a_o more_o submissive_a obedience_n to_o their_o guide_n than_o that_o which_o god_n require_v of_o his_o people_n for_o god_n do_v not_o require_v a_o blind_a obedience_n which_o be_v that_o which_o they_o do_v render_v to_o their_o clergy_n the_o second_o vial._n v._o 3._o and_o the_o second_o angel_n pour_v out_o his_o vial_n upon_o the_o sea_n and_o it_o become_v as_o the_o blood_n of_o a_o dead_a man_n and_o every_o live_a soul_n die_v in_o the_o sea._n the_o sea_n be_v the_o papal_a kingdom_n in_o its_o utmost_a extent_n not_o only_o the_o country_n whereof_o the_o pope_n be_v sovereign_a but_o likewise_o all_o those_o prince_n who_o acknowledge_v he_o for_o their_o spiritual_a head_n and_o father_n this_o empire_n shall_v become_v as_o the_o blood_n of_o a_o dead_a man_n so_o that_o every_o soul_n which_o live_v in_o it_o shall_v die_v that_o be_v the_o government_n of_o popish_a prince_n shall_v grow_v so_o intolerable_a that_o their_o people_n shall_v not_o be_v able_a to_o endure_v their_o yoke_n as_o the_o fish_n can_v live_v in_o water_n which_o be_v turn_v into_o blood._n the_o three_o vial._n v._o 4._o and_o the_o three_o angel_n pour_v out_o his_o vial_n upon_o the_o river_n and_o fountain_n of_o water_n and_o they_o become_v blood._n v._o 5._o and_o i_o hear_v the_o angel_n of_o the_o water_n say_v thou_o be_v righteous_a o_o lord_n which_o art_n and_o waste_v and_o shall_v be_v because_o thou_o have_v judge_v thus_o v._o 6._o for_o they_o have_v shed_v the_o blood_n of_o saint_n and_o prophet_n and_o thou_o have_v give_v they_o blood_n to_o drink_v for_o they_o be_v worthy_a the_o river_n and_o the_o fountain_n be_v beyond_o all_o peradventure_o the_o doctrine_n wherewith_o they_o nourish_v soul_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n be_v a_o doctrine_n of_o blood_n against_o all_o those_o who_o they_o account_v heretic_n and_o it_o be_v very_o probable_a that_o the_o same_o doctrine_n shall_v prove_v bloody_a against_o themselves_o and_o that_o their_o maxim_n such_o as_o that_o faith_n be_v not_o to_o be_v keep_v with_o heretic_n that_o man_n be_v to_o be_v compel_v to_o go_v to_o mass_n because_o it_o be_v write_v compel_v they_o to_o come_v in_o and_o that_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o do_v evil_a that_o good_a may_v come_v of_o it_o together_o with_o other_o of_o that_o kind_n shall_v one_o day_n serve_v to_o make_v their_o member_n arm_v against_o and_o tear_v one_o another_o and_o by_o that_o mean_n like_a shall_v be_v return_v unto_o they_o for_o like_v the_o four_o vial._n v._o 8._o and_o the_o four_o angel_n pour_v out_o his_o vial_n upon_o the_o sun_n and_o power_n be_v giurn_v unto_o he_o to_o shorch_fw-mi man_n with_o fire_n v._o 9_o and_o man_n be_v scorch_v with_o great_a heat_n and_o blaspheme_v the_o name_n of_o god_n which_o have_v power_n over_o these_o plague_n and_o they_o repent_v not_o to_o give_v he_o glory_n this_o sun_n be_v in_o all_o likelyhoood_a the_o ottoman_a emperor_n who_o be_v the_o sun_n of_o the_o eastern_a empire_n for_o as_o the_o four_o trumpet_n raise_v and_o establish_v he_o so_o the_o four_o vial_n shall_v shake_v he_o and_o pull_v he_o down_o the_o subject_n of_o that_o empire_n shall_v be_v mortal_o afflict_v but_o instead_o of_o be_v thereby_o convert_v they_o shall_v blaspheme_v the_o name_n of_o god_n through_o not_o acknowledge_v his_o providence_n as_o the_o supreme_a and_o righteous_a cause_n of_o their_o judgement_n the_o five_o vial._n v._o 10._o and_o the_o five_o angel_n pour_v out_o
his_o vial_n upon_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o his_o kingdom_n be_v full_a of_o darkness_n and_o they_o gnaw_v their_o tongue_n for_o pain_n v._o 11._o and_o blaspheme_v the_o god_n of_o heaven_n because_o of_o their_o pain_n and_o their_o sore_n and_o repent_v not_o of_o their_o deed_n there_o be_v nothing_o here_o dark_a provide_v it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o beast_n be_v the_o papal_a empire_n according_a as_o we_o have_v prove_v and_o that_o rome_n be_v the_o seat_n of_o this_o empire_n as_o all_o man_n do_v see_v so_o that_o it_o be_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v here_o threaten_v by_o god_n with_o a_o eternal_a and_o irrecoverable_a ruin._n or_o rather_o this_o be_v the_o execution_n of_o that_o denunciation_n contain_v in_o the_o 18_o chap._n and_o which_o we_o have_v explain_v in_o the_o first_o part._n rome_n be_v threaten_v to_o be_v destroy_v as_o egypt_n as_o babylon_n and_o as_o sodom_n this_o five_o vial_n show_v we_o the_o fulfil_n of_o all_o this_o rome_n be_v destroy_v the_o beast_n kingdom_n become_v full_a of_o darkness_n which_o in_o the_o scripture_n signify_v sadness_n and_o mourn_v it_o be_v easy_a to_o apprehend_v the_o dejection_n which_o the_o papal_a empire_n will_v be_v under_o and_o the_o afflication_n that_o they_o will_v be_v in_o who_o have_v the_o mark_v of_o the_o beast_n his_o name_n or_o the_o number_n of_o his_o name_n when_o they_o see_v that_o rome_n be_v no_o more_o it_o be_v say_v that_o they_o shall_v gnaw_v their_o tongue_n and_o blaspheme_v the_o god_n of_o heaven_n i._n e._n they_o shall_v complain_v that_o god_n be_v want_v in_o make_v good_a his_o promise_n namely_o that_o rome_n shall_v not_o perish_v while_o the_o world_n stand_v and_o that_o she_o shall_v be_v alway'_v the_o lady_n and_o mistress_n of_o all_o church_n of_o faith_n and_o of_o religion_n which_o be_v a_o horrid_a blasphemy_n for_o where_o have_v god_n promise_v any_o such_o privilege_n to_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n the_o six_o vial._n v._o 12._o and_o the_o six_o angel_n pour_v out_o his_o vial_n upon_o the_o great_a river_n euphrates_n and_o the_o water_n thereof_o be_v dry_v up_o that_o the_o way_n of_o the_o king_n of_o the_o east_n may_v he_o prepare_v v._o 13._o and_o i_o see_v three_o unclean_a spirit_n like_o frog_n come_v out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o dragon_n and_o out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o false_a prophet_n v._o 14._o for_o they_o be_v the_o spirit_n of_o devil_n work_v miracle_n which_o go_v forth_o unto_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o of_o the_o whole_a world_n to_o gather_v they_o to_o the_o battle_n of_o that_o great_a day_n of_o god_n almighty_n v._o 15._o behold_v i_o come_v as_o a_o thief_n bless_v be_v he_o that_o watch_v and_o keep_v his_o garment_n lest_o he_o walk_v naked_a and_o they_o see_v his_o shame_n v._o 16._o and_o they_o gather_v they_o together_o into_o a_o place_n call_v in_o the_o hebrew_n tongue_n armageddon_n the_o six_o vial_n destroy_v the_o empire_n of_o the_o turk_n and_o their_o religion_n which_o the_o six_o trumpet_n have_v advance_v to_o the_o high_a pitch_n of_o its_o grandeur_n for_o the_o river_n euphrates_n do_v undoubted_o signify_v the_o people_n of_o that_o part_n of_o the_o world_n as_o its_o be_v dry_v up_o denote_v the_o end_n of_o their_o empire_n and_o of_o their_o religion_n after_o which_o there_o will_v be_v nothing_o to_o hinder_v either_o the_o king_n be_v of_o the_o east_n who_o shall_v be_v enlighten_v and_o convert_v or_o the_o jew_n who_o be_v there_o disperse_v in_o great_a number_n from_o march_v into_o the_o west_n to_o help_v to_o finish_v the_o destruction_n of_o the_o beast_n it_o be_v remarkable_a that_o the_o prophet_n isaiah_n do_v in_o the_o place_n where_o he_o promise_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o jew_n style_v they_o king_n which_o as_o it_o have_v a_o reference_n to_o the_o millennian_a reign_n so_o it_o induce_v to_o a_o belief_n that_o the_o jew_n be_v these_o king_n who_o be_v here_o speak_v of_o the_o prosperity_n of_o mahometanism_n and_o popery_n have_v keep_v back_o the_o jew_n from_o the_o christian_a religion_n which_o those_o two_o religion_n have_v so_o much_o disfigure_v but_o when_o through_o the_o destruction_n of_o rome_n they_o shall_v behold_v the_o seat_n of_o the_o beast_n overthrow_v and_o when_o they_o shall_v see_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n become_v full_a of_o darkness_n &_o the_o great_a river_n euphrates_n dry_v up_o than_o they_o will_v open_v their_o eye_n and_o be_v convert_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o jew_n be_v unquestionable_o promise_v in_o this_o place_n in_o that_o st._n john_n use_v a_o expression_n like_v to_o what_o isaiah_n use_v chap._n 11._o v._n 15._o where_o their_o conversion_n be_v promise_v for_o if_o st._n john_n speak_v of_o the_o dry_n up_o of_o euphrates_n isaiah_n say_v that_o god_n will_v shake_v his_o hand_n over_o the_o river_n moreover_o it_o be_v plain_o in_o favour_n of_o the_o jew_n that_o st._n john_n use_v the_o hebrew_n term_n armageddon_n and_o there_o come_v three_o unclean_a spirit_n like_o frog_n out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o dragon_n and_o out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o false_a prophet_n who_o can_v doubt_v but_o that_o these_o be_v the_o spiritual_a father_n of_o the_o three_o order_n of_o monk_n who_o have_v make_v most_o noise_n and_o have_v do_v must_v hurt_v namely_o the_o jacobin_n the_o cordelier_n and_o the_o jesuit_n be_v not_o these_o spiritual_a father_n do_v they_o not_o depend_v upon_o the_o pope_n as_o upon_o a_o deity_n do_v not_o the_o command_n of_o that_o false_a prophet_n send_v they_o to_o the_o east-indies_n to_o america_n and_o to_o all_o place_n be_v they_o not_o troublesome_a and_o importunate_a as_o the_o frog_n be_v and_o be_v not_o the_o mansion_n where_o they_o be_v cloist'r_v nasty_a and_o stink_a like_o the_o dirty_a puddle_n when_o the_o pepe_n shall_v find_v himself_o threaten_v with_o a_o total_a ruin_n he_o shall_v send_v to_o all_o part_n he_o shall_v hunt_v out_o these_o three_o order_n of_o ghostly_a father_n in_o order_n to_o assemble_v all_o his_o force_n but_o this_o rendevouz_n be_v say_v to_o be_v in_o a_o place_n call_v armageddon_n because_o they_o together_o with_o all_o the_o enemy_n of_o the_o church_n shall_v there_o irrecoverable_o perish_v as_o the_o nation_n that_o be_v execrate_v and_o except_v from_o pardon_n for_o have_v make_v war_n against_o israel_n moreover_o what_o we_o have_v say_v concern_v these_o three_o unclean_a spirit_n do_v not_o interfere_v with_o nor_o lessen_v the_o probability_n of_o the_o conjecture_n which_o we_o make_v about_o the_o monk_n be_v the_o locust_n for_o we_o have_v not_o say_v that_o the_o monk_n be_v to_o be_v total_o abolish_v before_o the_o effusion_n of_o the_o 6_o vial_n but_o all_o we_o have_v say_v be_v that_o the_o power_n which_o be_v give_v they_o to_o torment_v man_n five_o month_n shall_v come_v to_o a_o end_n within_o a_o 150_o year_n signify_v by_o five_o prophetic_a month_n count_v from_o october_n 1540_o when_o the_o first_o bull_n be_v emit_v for_o the_o establish_n the_o society_n of_o jesuit_n who_o be_v principal_o design_v by_o the_o locust_n as_o be_v they_o who_o have_v advance_v the_o monastic_a order_n to_o the_o high_a pitch_n of_o their_o power_n but_o this_o do_v not_o hinder_v but_o that_o both_o they_o and_o the_o other_o monk_n and_o friar_n shall_v make_v a_o last_o effort_n to_o uphold_v their_o own_o power_n and_o that_o of_o the_o papacy_n about_o the_o time_n when_o the_o six_o vial_n shall_v come_v to_o be_v pour_v out_o the_o seven_o vial._n v._o 17._o and_o the_o seven_o angel_n pour_v out_o his_o vial_n into_o the_o air_n and_o there_o come_v a_o great_a voice_n out_o of_o the_o temple_n of_o heaven_n from_o the_o throne_n say_v it_o be_v do_v v._o 18._o and_o there_o be_v voice_n and_o thunder_n and_o lightning_n and_o there_o be_v a_o great_a earthquake_n such_o as_o be_v not_o since_o man_n be_v upon_o the_o earth_n so_o mighty_a a_o earthquake_n and_o so_o great_a v._o 19_o and_o the_o great_a city_n be_v divide_v into_o three_o part_n and_o the_o city_n of_o the_o nation_n fall_v and_o great_a babylon_n come_v in_o remembrance_n before_o god_n to_o give_v unto_o she_o the_o cup_n of_o the_o wine_n of_o the_o fierceness_n of_o his_o wrath._n v._o 20._o and_o every_o island_n sle_z away_o and_o the_o mountain_n be_v not_o find_v v._o 21._o and_o there_o fall_v upon_o man_n a_o great_a hail_n out_o of_o heaven_n every_o stone_n about_o the_o weight_n of_o a_o talon_n and_o man_n blaspheme_v god_n because_o
of_o the_o plague_n of_o the_o hail_n for_o the_o plague_n thereof_o be_v exceed_v great_a we_o have_v already_o observe_v in_o the_o explication_n of_o the_o five_o trumpet_n that_o the_o air_n signify_v religion_n but_o there_o it_o signify_v religion_n darken_v by_o the_o smoke_n which_o come_v out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n whereas_o here_o it_o signify_v religion_n itself_o which_o be_v beget_v by_o that_o smoke_n namely_o the_o papal_a and_o antichristian_a religion_n for_o it_o shall_v be_v drive_v away_o as_o smoke_v by_o this_o last_o vial._n then_o there_o be_v the_o voice_n of_o the_o angel_n hear_v say_v it_o be_v do_v that_o be_v the_o mystery_n whereof_o there_o be_v mention_v chap._n 10._o v._n 7._o namely_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o total_a ruin_n of_o the_o papacy_n of_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o jew_n of_o the_o reduction_n of_o all_o the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n to_o jesus_n christ_n and_o of_o the_o universal_a peace_n of_o the_o church_n as_o this_o will_v be_v the_o great_a and_o the_o most_o happy_a change_n that_o ever_o be_v see_v in_o the_o world_n therefore_o it_o be_v not_o only_o say_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v lightning_n and_o thunder_n but_o that_o there_o shall_v likewise_o be_v a_o great_a earthquake_n such_o as_o be_v not_o since_o man_n be_v upon_o the_o earth_n for_o earthquake_n as_o we_o have_v already_o take_v notice_n signify_v always_o in_o scripture_n a_o change_n that_o shall_v fall_v out_o in_o the_o world_n in_o reference_n to_o religion_n and_o therefore_o there_o be_v both_o a_o earthquake_n at_o the_o gjo_n of_o the_o law_n and_o at_o the_o publication_n of_o the_o gospel_n because_o by_o that_o the_o judaic_a religion_n be_v establish_v and_o by_o this_o the_o christian_n so_o that_o we_o be_v not_o to_o be_v surprise_v to_o find_v in_o this_o prediction_n a_o great_a earthquake_n than_o ever_o have_v be_v before_o see_v from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o world_n because_o the_o jew_n be_v now_o to_o be_v recall_v the_o mahometan_n be_v to_o be_v convert_v all_o nation_n be_v to_o be_v enlighten_v with_o the_o splendour_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o the_o papacy_n be_v irrecoverable_o to_o be_v destroy_v the_o division_n of_o the_o city_n into_o three_o part_n threaten_v the_o papacy_n which_o be_v this_o great_a city_n with_o three_o plague_n of_o the_o wrath_n of_o god._n it_o have_v be_v already_o observe_v that_o rome_n which_o be_v the_o seat_n of_o the_o papal_a empire_n shall_v be_v destroy_v by_o three_o different_a judgement_n of_o god_n to_o wit_n as_o sodom_n as_o egypt_n and_o as_o babylon_n and_o the_o same_o shall_v befall_v the_o papacy_n which_o shall_v be_v subvert_v by_o three_o mean_n which_o we_o do_v not_o yet_o know_v the_o prophet_n daniel_n say_v that_o after_o the_o four_o beast_n which_o represent_v the_o romam_fw-la empire_n shall_v be_v slay_v and_o after_o that_o his_o body_n shall_v be_v give_v to_o the_o burn_a flame_n that_o then_o the_o dominion_n shall_v be_v also_o take_v away_o from_o the_o other_o beast_n and_o that_o after_o the_o image_n by_o which_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o world_n be_v represent_v shall_v be_v break_v into_o piece_n the_o other_o beast_n shall_v have_v domination_n no_o more_o chap._n 7._o v._n 12._o chap._n 2._o v._n 44._o that_o be_v the_o very_a same_o which_o st._n john_n foretells_a in_o this_o place_n and_o every_o island_n flee_v away_o and_o the_o mountain_n be_v not_o find_v for_o by_o island_n be_v understand_v commonwealth_n &_o kingdom_n be_v mean_v by_o mountain_n all_o which_o be_v as_o if_o he_o shall_v have_v say_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o more_o any_o state_n neither_o republic_n nor_o a_o kingdom_n but_o what_o shall_v be_v govern_v by_o the_o holy_a law_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o which_o shall_v be_v a_o theocracy_n as_o the_o state_n of_o israel_n be_v under_o the_o government_n of_o the_o judge_n so_o that_o this_o here_o be_v not_o the_o last_o and_o universal_a judgement_n no_o more_o than_o that_o chap._n 11._o v._n 18._o but_o it_o be_v the_o particular_a judgement_n of_o babylon_n that_o be_v the_o antichristian_a empire_n which_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n shall_v follow_v the_o hail_n of_o a_o extraordinary_a bigness_n that_o shall_v fall_v at_o the_o effusion_n of_o this_o last_o vial_n vial_n can_v no_o way_n be_v agree_v to_o the_o last_o judgement_n forasmuch_o as_o that_o be_v the_o day_n of_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a no_o hail_n shall_v fall_v to_o kill_v man_n whereas_o it_o be_v here_o say_v that_o the_o hail_n fall_v upon_o man_n that_o unquestionable_o signify_v the_o overwhelm_v they_o by_o reason_n of_o their_o obduration_n for_o it_o will_v come_v to_o pass_v that_o some_o man_n upon_o their_o see_v the_o vengeance_n of_o god_n against_o babylon_n and_o against_o its_o empire_n will_v instead_o of_o be_v convert_v break_v forth_o into_o blasphemy_n these_o harden_a man_n be_v such_o as_o have_v no_o sense_n of_o religion_n but_o be_v tie_v to_o babylon_n by_o the_o bond_n of_o gain_n and_o by_o the_o alone_a chain_n of_o interest_n there_o be_v at_o this_o time_n a_o great_a number_n of_o these_o who_o savour_v nothing_o of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n who_o have_v no_o more_o knowledge_n than_o babel_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n and_o yet_o they_o pass_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o great_a devoto_n they_o be_v the_o man_n of_o this_o complexion_n that_o shall_v be_v overwhelm_v by_o the_o hail_v of_o the_o seven_o and_o last_o vial._n this_o hail_n may_v be_v very_o well_o say_v to_o threaten_v the_o rich_a and_o innumerable_a benefice_n of_o the_o roman_a clergy_n for_o the_o vast_a riches_n of_o the_o prelate_n and_o of_o the_o other_o ecclesiastic_n be_v the_o strong_a buttress_n of_o the_o papacy_n the_o loss_n of_o their_o revenue_n may_v very_o well_o be_v one_o of_o the_o mean_n which_o god_n in_o his_o providence_n will_v make_v use_n of_o to_o destroy_v and_o abolish_v they_o for_o this_o be_v the_o property_n of_o hail_n to_o destroy_v revenue_n and_o the_o papacy_n be_v adhere_v unto_o only_o for_o its_o riches_n when_o it_o come_v to_o be_v strip_v the_o whole_a world_n will_v abandon_v it_o which_o will_v cause_v its_o ruin_n xxvii_o illustration_n of_o the_o time_n that_o the_o beast_n reign_n be_v to_o continue_v the_o holy_a spirit_n mark_v the_o duration_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o five_o several_a place_n in_o the_o 11._o chap._n v_o 2._o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o gentile_n shall_v tread_v the_o holy_a city_n under_o foot_n forty_o and_o two_o month_n and_o in_o the_o 3d_o verse_n of_o the_o same_o chapter_n it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o two_o witness_n shall_v prophesy_v a_o thousand_o two_o hundred_o and_o threescore_o day_n clothe_v in_o sackcloth_n and_o in_o the_o 12_o chap._n v_o 6._o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o woman_n flee_v into_o the_o wilderness_n where_o she_o have_v a_o place_n prepare_v of_o god_n to_o be_v feed_v there_o 1260_o day_n and_o in_o the_o 14_o verse_n of_o that_o chapter_n she_o be_v say_v to_o be_v there_o feed_v for_o a_o time_n time_n and_o half_a a_o time._n and_o chap._n 13._o v._n 5._o it_o be_v say_v power_n be_v give_v unto_o the_o beast_n to_o continue_v forty_o and_o two_o month_n from_o all_o which_o we_o be_v to_o observe_v 1_o that_o the_o 42_o month_n and_o 1260_o day_n be_v be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n because_o according_a to_o the_o greek_n who_o language_n the_o revelation_n be_v write_v in_o every_o month_n contain_v thirty_o day_n and_o 42_o time_n thirty_o make_v 1260._o 2_o that_o one_o time_n time_n and_o half_a a_o time_n be_v one_o year_n two_o year_n and_o half_a a_o year_n which_o make_v three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a amount_v just_a to_o sorty_fw-la and_o two_o month_n and_o to_o 1260_o day_n be_v 3_o that_o whereas_o it_o be_v express_o say_v that_o power_n be_v give_v unto_o the_o beast_n to_o continue_v 42_o month_n this_o declare_v his_o duration_n during_o the_o time_n that_o the_o gentile_n shall_v tread_v the_o holy_a city_n under_o foot_n and_o during_o the_o time_n that_o the_o woman_n shall_v be_v in_o the_o wilderness_n where_o she_o be_v to_o be_v feed_v while_o that_o the_o witness_n prophesy_v clothe_v in_o sackcloth_n 4_o that_o the_o 1260_o day_n be_v not_o to_o be_v take_v literal_o for_o common_a day_n but_o mystical_o for_o so_o many_o year_n this_o we_o can_v doubt_v of_o when_o we_o have_v consider_v that_o day_n be_v apply_v so_o in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o prophet_n in_o the_o four_o chap._n of_o amos_n v._n 4._o the_o prophet_n bid_v they_o bring_v their_o sacrifice_n and_o tyth_n after_o three_o day_n i._n e._n after_o three_o year_n as_o
the_o ten_o persecution_n of_o which_o that_o of_o diocletian_a be_v the_o last_o that_o of_o pergamus_n have_v a_o reference_n to_o the_o time_n when_o antichrist_n sit_v in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n and_o when_o the_o church_n of_o god_n be_v hardly_o visible_a through_o her_o dwell_n as_o the_o church_n of_o pergamus_n do_v where_o satan_n have_v his_o throne_n that_o of_o thyatira_n have_v a_o great_a conformity_n to_o the_o condition_n of_o the_o church_n when_o antichrist_n both_o begin_v to_o fall_v and_o begin_v to_o raise_v himself_o again_o according_a to_o the_o testimony_n give_v by_o our_o saviour_n to_o that_o of_o thyatira_n thou_o have_v not_o the_o doctrine_n of_o jezebel_n and_o thou_o have_v not_o know_v the_o depth_n of_o satan_n that_o of_o sardis_n have_v a_o resemblance_n to_o the_o reform_a church_n degenerate_v and_o fall_v into_o corruption_n of_o manner_n thou_o have_v a_o name_n that_o thou_o live_v and_o be_v dead_a yet_o thou_o have_v a_o few_o name_n which_o have_v not_o defile_v their_o garment_n that_o of_o philadelphia_n be_v a_o protrature_n of_o that_o of_o the_o church_n when_o she_o shall_v be_v perfect_o reform_v when_o zion_n shall_v be_v perfect_o reestablish_v when_o the_o alone_a key_n of_o david_n shall_v open_v and_o shut_v when_o the_o voice_n of_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v be_v perfect_o follow_v and_o that_o both_o with_o respect_n unto_o manner_n and_o to_o faith_n this_o be_v the_o state_n wherein_o the_o church_n will_v be_v during_o the_o time_n of_o the_o millennian_a reign_n whereof_o we_o have_v before_o speak_v last_o that_o of_o laodicea_n be_v a_o mirour_n wherein_o we_o may_v behold_v the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n when_o zeal_n shall_v have_v become_v cold_a charity_n scarce_o to_o be_v find_v and_o corruption_n shall_v abound_v and_o be_v universal_a and_o thereby_o draw_v upon_o the_o world_n that_o deluge_n of_o fire_n which_o shall_v give_v a_o renovation_n unto_o it_o these_o reflection_n do_v show_v we_o the_o reason_n why_o the_o lord_n direct_v the_o seven_o epistle_n and_o all_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n of_o st._n john_n precise_o to_o the_o seven_o church_n but_o it_o be_v matter_n of_o surprise_n that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v make_v no_o mention_n nor_o speak_v one_o word_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n nor_o of_o the_o pope_n how_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v that_o he_o forget_v his_o vicar_n and_o the_o mother_n of_o all_o church_n which_o either_o have_v be_v or_o be_v to_o be_v to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n how_o come_v he_o to_o be_v unmindful_a of_o the_o apostolic_a sea_n of_o the_o seat_n of_o infallibility_n of_o the_o alone_a fountain_n of_o all_o lawful_a vocation_n and_o mission_n and_o of_o the_o centre_n of_o religion_n for_o see_v the_o lord_n the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v not_o man_n that_o he_o shall_v lie_v or_o the_o son_n of_o man_n that_o he_o shall_v repent_v it_o be_v the_o more_o remarkable_a that_o he_o shall_v have_v forget_v in_o a_o book_n purposely_o write_v to_o mark_v out_o the_o destiny_n of_o the_o church_n and_o to_o distinguish_v she_o from_o babylon_n point_v which_o according_a to_o the_o roman_a catholic_n be_v fundamental_a and_o such_o as_o man_n can_v be_v ignorant_a of_o without_o hazard_v salvation_n so_o that_o now_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v what_o she_o pretend_v o_o that_o god_n the_o father_n of_o mercy_n and_o light_n will_v remove_v from_o the_o heart_n of_o man_n the_o vail_n of_o prejudices_fw-la and_o passion_n that_o all_o christian_n may_v come_v to_o see_v the_o danger_n of_o maintain_v communion_n with_o the_o romish_a church_n the_o necessity_n of_o reformation_n and_o the_o conformiry_n of_o the_o worship_n which_o protestant_n render_v unto_o god_n with_o the_o sacred_a and_o inviolable_a rule_n of_o the_o gospel_n finis_fw-la a_o defence_n of_o the_o illustration_n upon_o the_o apocalypse_n of_o st._n john_n concern_v the_o effusion_n of_o the_o vial_n in_o answer_n to_o mr._n jurieu_o jurieu_o be_v apology_n for_o the_o accomplishment_n of_o the_o scripture-prophesy_n print_a in_o the_o year_n 1688._o the_o preface_n be_v to_o be_v wish_v that_o all_o who_o publish_v their_o meditation_n upon_o the_o revelation_n be_v find_v to_o agree_v in_o their_o explication_n of_o that_o divine_a book_n as_o much_o as_o they_o do_v in_o their_o exposition_n of_o the_o other_o sacred_a write_n but_o how_o desirable_a soever_o this_o be_v it_o have_v not_o hither_o to_o come_v to_o pass_v and_o a_o uniformity_n of_o opinion_n about_o the_o sense_n of_o prophecy_n who_o accomplishment_n be_v yet_o to_o come_v be_v no_o less_o impossible_a to_o interpreter_n that_o be_v not_o divine_o inspire_v than_o the_o knowledge_n of_o those_o future_a thing_n be_v which_o they_o do_v predict_v so_o that_o it_o be_v not_o strange_a that_o mr._n jurieu_o in_o his_o accomplishment_n of_o prophecy_n and_o the_o anonymous_n author_n in_o his_o illustration_n upon_o the_o apocalypse_n do_v not_o universal_o accord_v and_o that_o in_o their_o exposition_n of_o the_o 16._o chap._n they_o be_v find_v to_o contradict_v one_o another_o nay_o it_o will_v be_v a_o kind_n of_o miracle_n shall_v they_o upon_o the_o many_o various_a subject_n of_o the_o revelation_n of_o st._n john_n be_v find_v in_o all_o thing_n to_o have_v the_o same_o sentiment_n but_o possible_o some_o will_v be_v surprise_v that_o two_o reform_a divine_n shall_v write_v against_o one_o another_o and_o probable_o some_o may_v not_o only_o be_v surprise_v but_o scandal_v throw_v their_o see_v two_o brethren_n differ_v and_o throw_v a_o apprehension_n that_o the_o papist_n may_v draw_v some_o advantage_n from_o their_o disagreement_n and_o it_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v that_o if_o man_n surprise_n at_o their_o difference_n shall_v have_v that_o effect_n it_o have_v be_v a_o thousand_o time_n better_o that_o both_o those_o author_n have_v forever_o conceal_v their_o thought_n than_o to_o give_v the_o least_o matter_n of_o scandal_n to_o their_o brethren_n by_o publish_v of_o they_o the_o design_n therefore_o of_o this_o preface_n be_v to_o obviate_v these_o two_o difficulty_n and_o to_o justify_v not_o only_o those_o two_o antagonist_n but_o all_o other_o who_o may_v embark_v in_o this_o quarrel_n by_o espouse_v the_o one_o side_n or_o the_o other_o as_o to_o the_o first_o difficulty_n i_o do_v affirm_v that_o if_o any_o be_v offend_v at_o the_o see_v two_o reform_v divine_n write_v against_o each_o other_o in_o the_o exposition_n of_o the_o 16._o chap._n about_o the_o effusion_n of_o the_o vial_n the_o offence_n be_v take_v and_o not_o give_v and_o i_o do_v withal_o maintain_v that_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o every_o one_o in_o his_o exposition_n of_o prophecy_n to_o pursue_v that_o way_n which_o seem_v best_a unto_o he_o if_o in_o his_o explication_n he_o contradict_v any_o article_n of_o faith_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n i_o do_v confess_v that_o in_o this_o case_n all_o man_n have_v reason_n to_o be_v offend_v with_o he_o who_o shall_v by_o his_o interpretation_n overthrow_v any_o of_o those_o article_n and_o they_o have_v cause_n to_o treat_v that_o expositor_n as_o a_o innovator_n and_o to_o disclaim_v his_o exposition_n as_o a_o heresy_n but_o which_o article_n of_o faith_n be_v subvert_v or_o so_o much_o as_o oppose_v or_o any_o way_n injure_v by_o the_o either_o say_n that_o the_o vial_n be_v pour_v out_o or_o that_o they_o be_v not_o pour_v out_o mr._n jurieu_o apply'_v all_o the_o event_n since_o the_o ten_o century_n to_o the_o vial_n as_o if_o they_o have_v be_v all_o this_o while_n pour_v forth_o and_o the_o anonymous_n author_n of_o the_o illustration_n apply_v they_o to_o the_o trumpet_n which_o have_v sound_v and_o not_o to_o the_o vial_n which_o he_o believe_v to_o be_v still_o to_o be_v pour_v forth_o now_o what_o article_n of_o faith_n be_v either_o gainsay_v or_o wrong_v by_o these_o two_o different_a exposition_n but_o one_o may_v say_v that_o it_o will_v at_o least_o beget_v a_o dispute_n about_o the_o explication_n of_o a_o book_n which_o all_o christian_n ought_v to_o pay_v a_o deference_n unto_o as_o a_o divine_a book_n and_o a_o dispute_n which_o be_v begin_v at_o such_o a_o conjuncture_n as_o that_o wherein_o we_o be_v may_v in_o all_o probability_n not_o have_v a_o good_a issue_n whereas_o on_o the_o contrary_a this_o dispute_n will_v stir_v up_o the_o curiosity_n of_o divers_a adversary_n who_o by_o come_v to_o read_v these_o two_o work_n will_v from_o thence_o learn_v very_o important_a truth_n which_o they_o be_v yet_o ignorant_a of_o they_o will_v thereby_o understand_v that_o the_o pope_n who_o they_o worship_v as_o a_o deity_n be_v the_o original_a picture_n of_o the_o son_n of_o perdition_n who_o be_v
antichrist_n that_o the_o papal_a empire_n be_v the_o portraiture_n of_o the_o beast_n with_o two_o horn_n that_o the_o romish_a church_n be_v the_o picture_n of_o babylon_n the_o great_a that_o the_o spirit_n of_o persecution_n that_o reign_v in_o the_o papacy_n be_v that_o of_o the_o dragon_n and_o of_o satan_n and_o that_o suffering_n have_v be_v the_o character_n of_o the_o true_a christian_a church_n for_o above_o these_o 1500._o year_n moreover_o this_o dispute_n will_v influence_n many_o to_o read_v and_o study_v the_o revelation_n who_o usual_o read_v no_o more_o of_o it_o but_o the_o three_o first_o chapter_n be_v afraid_a to_o look_v into_o the_o rest_n final_o this_o dispute_n will_v beget_v emulation_n and_o give_v occasion_n for_o new_a discovery_n and_o for_o the_o make_n of_o new_a systeme_n i_o be_o not_o ignorant_a what_o the_o illustrious_a moros_n heretofore_o say_v in_o his_o eloquent_a panegyric_n upon_o calvin_n namely_o that_o that_o great_a man_n have_v expound_v all_o the_o book_n of_o the_o scripture_n except_o the_o revelation_n which_o his_o not_o do_v of_o be_v a_o excellent_a commentary_n this_o be_v a_o piece_n of_o wit_n where_o we_o may_v see_v a_o ingenïous_a draught_n of_o the_o eloquence_n of_o that_o admirable_a orator_n but_o the_o theologue_n of_o our_o time_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v discourage_v by_o the_o example_n of_o the_o incomparable_a calvin_n we_o know_v that_o doctor_n who_o have_v write_v so_o many_o other_o learned_a commentary_n be_v capable_a to_o have_v explain_v the_o revelation_n as_o well_o as_o he_o have_v do_v other_o prophecy_n and_o if_o he_o do_v it_o not_o it_o be_v either_o because_o he_o think_v he_o can_v employ_v his_o time_n better_o or_o because_o he_o have_v design_v to_o do_v it_o before_o he_o shall_v die_v which_o his_o die_v so_o soon_o hinder_v the_o execution_n of_o which_o happen_v when_o he_o be_v but_o â—5_n year_n old_a or_o a_o few_o day_n be_v over_o it_o be_v to_o be_v hope_v that_o this_o dispute_n will_v cause_v many_o through_o emulation_n to_o lay_v out_o their_o labour_n upon_o this_o divine_a book_n for_o though_o they_o who_o have_v precede_v have_v for_o the_o most_o part_n be_v incomparable_a man_n both_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o profoundness_n of_o their_o learning_n and_o the_o greatness_n of_o their_o wit_n except_o the_o author_n of_o the_o illustration_n who_o be_v and_o will_v always_o be_v unworthy_a to_o be_v name_v yet_o there_o be_v ground_n to_o hope_v that_o they_o who_o come_v after_o will_v see_v a_o great_a deal_n far_o than_o the_o former_a have_v do_v as_o a_o pygmy_n mount_v on_o the_o shoulder_n of_o a_o giant_n be_v able_a to_o see_v far_o than_o the_o giant_n himself_o and_o be_v not_o all_o this_o of_o more_o considerable_a advantage_n than_o all_o the_o scandal_n can_v be_v of_o prejudice_n that_o some_o curious_a spirit_n have_v take_v at_o the_o dispute_n between_o mr._n jurieu_o and_o the_o anonymous_n author_n and_o as_o to_o the_o advantage_n which_o some_o fear_v this_o dispute_n will_v afford_v the_o papist_n both_o the_o catholic_n that_o expect_v benefit_n by_o it_o and_o the_o reform_a that_o fear_v it_o will_v find_v it_o to_o be_v only_o chimerical_a and_o not_o real_a therefore_o i_o must_v again_o repeat_v that_o it_o be_v not_o about_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n that_o these_o disagree_a author_n contend_v to_o say_v the_o vial_n be_v pour_v out_o or_o that_o they_o be_v not_o pour_v out_o do_v equal_o leave_v the_o reform_a doctrine_n in_o its_o perfection_n and_o integrity_n and_o how_o learned_a soever_o he_o may_v be_v and_o how_o much_o soever_o conversant_a in_o the_o art_n of_o sophistry_n that_o attack_n the_o reformation_n from_o thence_o he_o will_v not_o be_v able_a to_o make_v the_o least_o breach_n upon_o it_o will_v it_o not_o be_v extreme_o pleasant_a to_o see_v a_o doctor_n carry_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o beast_n libellous_o triumph_v by_o reason_n of_o this_o dispute_n betwixt_o two_o protestant_n and_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n take_v no_o notice_n of_o all_o those_o section_n where_o both_o these_o author_n do_v unanimous_o and_o demonstrative_o prove_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v babylon_n the_o great_a that_o the_o papal_a empire_n be_v the_o beast_n with_o two_o horn_n that_o the_o pope_n be_v the_o son_n of_o perdition_n the_o false_a prophet_n and_o the_o seven_o head_n of_o the_o dragon_n and_o that_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o seat_n of_o the_o beast_n herein_o both_o the_o author_n have_v just_a matter_n of_o glory_v and_o as_o for_o that_o little_a difference_n between_o they_o concern_v the_o effusion_n of_o the_o vial_n they_o have_v ground_n enough_o for_o reprisal_n and_o a_o large_a field_n for_o recrimination_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o jansenist_n and_o the_o molinist_n and_o between_o the_o theologue_n of_o italy_n and_o of_o other_o place_n upon_o the_o one_o hand_n and_o those_o of_o france_n upon_o the_o other_o who_o have_v make_v a_o sacrifice_n to_o lovis_n the_o great_a of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o pope_n of_o his_o supremacy_n over_o council_n and_o of_o his_o power_n over_o that_o sovereign_n person_n &_o temporal_a right_n that_o i_o may_v not_o speak_v of_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o difference_n among_o papist_n in_o reference_n to_o other_o subject_n and_o these_o be_v all_o fundamental_a point_n in_o the_o romish_a religion_n and_o in_o reference_n to_o which_o they_o can_v differ_v without_o one_o side_n be_v fall_v into_o heresy_n but_o whether_o a_o reform_a divine_a believe_v the_o vial_n to_o be_v already_o pour_v out_o or_o believe_v that_o none_o of_o they_o be_v yet_o pour_v out_o he_o be_v in_o both_o case_n equal_o orthodox_n and_o the_o reform_a religion_n be_v by_o reason_n of_o none_o of_o they_o liable_a to_o be_v impeach_v so_o that_o i_o may_v conclude_v that_o this_o dispute_v if_o it_o be_v right_o apprehend_v can_v do_v no_o prejudice_n and_o that_o it_o be_v of_o advantage_n upon_o many_o account_n that_o the_o anonymous_n author_n shall_v defend_v his_o opinion_n about_o the_o non-effusion_n of_o the_o vial_n which_o mr._n jurieu_o have_v attack_v in_o his_o apology_n and_o this_o he_o intend_v to_o do_v as_o become_v a_o reform_a divine_a and_o as_o a_o lover_n of_o peace_n so_o that_o all_o who_o read_v his_o defence_n shall_v have_v cause_n to_o be_v satisfy_v except_o it_o be_v such_o who_o interest_n and_o a_o false_a zeal_n keep_v unite_v to_o the_o papal_a religion_n he_o be_v neither_o a_o honest_a nor_o a_o wise_a man_n who_o maintain_v the_o non-effusion_n of_o the_o vial_n shall_v from_o thence_o take_v occasion_n to_o vent_v his_o passion_n against_o a_o writer_n who_o labour_n be_v of_o wonderful_a edification_n to_o the_o whole_a protestant_a party_n so_o that_o if_o there_o occur_v any_o expression_n which_o may_v seem_v somewhat_o rude_a as_o it_o be_v not_o true_a it_o be_v false_a and_o a_o few_o more_o of_o that_o kind_a he_o do_v declare_v that_o they_o be_v only_o intend_v against_o the_o matter_n in_o debate_n and_o that_o he_o will_v not_o have_v use_v they_o be_v they_o not_o customary_a term_n in_o all_o polemical_a write_n and_o do_v not_o the_o common_a usuage_n render_v they_o necessary_a and_o in_o a_o manner_n inevitable_a mr._n beverly_n in_o his_o scripture-line_n of_o time_n in_o quarto_n print_v at_o london_n 1684._o speak_v of_o the_o vial_n page_n 187._o say_v but_o that_o we_o may_v know_v they_o be_v not_o yet_o begin_v whenever_o they_o begin_v they_o move_v with_o so_o swift_a a_o course_n that_o it_o be_v impossible_a there_o shall_v be_v any_o delay_n in_o they_o after_o they_o be_v begin_v or_o that_o any_o of_o they_o shall_v be_v enter_v and_o not_o all_o of_o they_o in_o their_o order_n swift_o pour_v out_o a_o defence_n of_o the_o illustration_n upon_o the_o apocalypse_n of_o st._n john_n concern_v the_o effusion_n of_o the_o vial_n mr._n jurieu_o have_v in_o his_o accomplishment_n of_o the_o scripture-prophesy_n assert_v the_o first_o six_o vial_n to_o be_v already_o pour_v out_o and_o that_o the_o seven_o have_v be_v pour_v forth_o all_o along_o since_o luther_n reformation_n he_o can_v not_o endure_v that_o the_o anonymous_n author_n of_o the_o illustration_n upon_o the_o revelation_n shall_v endeavour_v to_o prove_v that_o all_o the_o vial_n be_v still_o full_a of_o the_o wrath_n of_o god_n and_o that_o all_o of_o they_o remain_v yet_o to_o be_v pour_v out_o though_o he_o have_v therein_o no_o design_n of_o contradict_a mr._n jurieu_o more_o than_o he_o have_v several_a other_o divine_n that_o before_o he_o have_v be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n however_o mr._n jurieu_o thought_n fit_a to_o attack_v that_o author_n in_o his_o apology_n in_o which_o he_o attempt_v two_o
thing_n one_a he_o study_v to_o prove_v that_o the_o vial_n have_v for_o a_o long_a time_n be_v pour_v forth_o that_o the_o effusion_n of_o the_o six_o first_o be_v already_o past_a and_o that_o the_o seven_o have_v be_v a_o pour_v out_o for_o these_o hundred_o and_o sixty_o year_n will_v be_v sudden_o empty_a and_o issue_n in_o the_o total_a ruin_n of_o the_o papal_a empire_n 2_o he_o endeavour_v to_o refute_v the_o reason_n by_o which_o the_o anonymous_n author_n pretend_v to_o have_v prove_v that_o there_o be_v not_o so_o much_o as_o one_o of_o the_o vial_n yet_o pour_v out_o and_o that_o they_o shall_v not_o be_v until_o under_o the_o sound_n of_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n the_o foundation_n upon_o which_o mr._n jurieu_o have_v build_v his_o commentary_n on_o the_o 16_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n consist_v in_o this_o that_o he_o consider_v the_o seven_o vial_n as_o seven_o period_n of_o time._n which_o period_n he_o make_v to_o begin_v in_o the_o ten_o century_n so_o that_o according_a to_o he_o the_o first_o of_o the_o seven_o plague_n which_o produce_v the_o noisome_a sore_o fall_v upon_o the_o ten_o age_n and_o this_o first_o period_n last_v above_o 150_o year_n and_o extend_v a_o great_a way_n into_o the_o eleven_o century_n the_o second_o and_o three_o plague_n which_o fall_v upon_o the_o sea_n and_o upon_o the_o river_n and_o convert_v they_o into_o blood_n and_o which_o he_o will_v have_v to_o be_v nothing_o else_o save_v the_o croisado_n reach_v from_o the_o eleven_o age_n to_o the_o thirteen_o the_o four_o plague_n that_o fall_v upon_o the_o sun_n and_o which_o scorch_a man_n with_o fire_n be_v that_o which_o according_a to_o he_o befall_v the_o pope_n upon_o the_o increase_n of_o his_o authority_n when_o he_o become_v a_o tyrant_n over_o the_o world_n whereas_o before_o he_o have_v be_v a_o tyrant_n only_o over_o the_o church_n and_o this_o period_n he_o say_v continue_v from_o the_o year_n 1074._o until_o the_o end_n of_o the_o fourteen_o age._n the_o five_o which_o be_v that_o which_o fall_v upon_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o beast_n he_o will_v have_v to_o be_v the_o translation_n of_o the_o papal_a seat_n and_o court_n to_o avignon_n that_o render_v the_o papal_a kingdom_n full_a of_o darkness_n and_o which_o last_v from_o 1305._o until_o 1440._o the_o six_o vial_n which_o be_v pour_v forth_o upon_o the_o river_n euphrates_n dry_v up_o its_o water_n and_o make_v way_n for_o the_o king_n of_o the_o east_n be_v according_o to_o he_o the_o irruption_n of_o the_o turk_n upon_o the_o eastern_a roman_a empire_n and_o this_o 6_o period_n signify_v by_o the_o six_o vial_n he_o affirm_v to_o have_v continue_v from_o the_o year_n 1420_o till_o the_o time_n of_o luther_n which_o be_v about_o a_o hundred_o and_o five_o and_o twenty_o year_n at_o which_o time_n the_o seven_o vial_n begin_v to_o be_v pour_v forth_o and_o will_v end_v in_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o papal_a empire_n this_o be_v the_o great_a principle_n that_o mr._n jurieu_o go_v upon_o the_o seven_o vial_n say_v he_o be_v certain_o seven_o period_n of_o time_n and_o from_o this_o principle_n he_o draw_v three_o conclusion_n 1_o that_o there_o be_v a_o difference_n between_o the_o seven_o vial_n and_o the_o seven_o plague_n that_o the_o seven_o plague_n be_v the_o judgement_n of_o god_n and_o that_o the_o seven_o vial_n denote_v the_o seven_o period_n of_o time_n wherein_o those_o judgement_n be_v to_o fall_v upon_o the_o papal_a empire_n 2_o that_o all_o the_o plague_n be_v design_v against_o the_o papal_a kingdom_n and_o not_o so_o much_o as_o one_o of_o they_o against_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o turk_n it_o be_v certain_a say_v he_o that_o the_o seven_o plague_n be_v entire_o intend_v against_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o beast_n 3_o that_o there_o be_v in_o all_o thirteen_o plague_n whereof_o the_o 6_o first_o have_v destroy_v the_o roman_a empire_n as_o civil_a and_o that_o these_o six_o plague_n fall_v under_o the_o five_o first_o trumpet_n &_o that_o the_o six_o trumpet_n which_o be_v subdivide_v into_o seven_o vial_n shall_v destroy_v the_o same_o empire_n as_o ecclesiastical_a and_o papal_a and_o that_o the_o vial_n have_v be_v pour_v out_o since_o the_o ten_o century_n that_o the_o seven_o be_v not_o yet_o whole_o pour_v forth_o but_o that_o it_o begin_v at_o the_o time_n of_o luther_n reformation_n where_o he_o place_v the_o harvest_n and_o will_v end_v at_o the_o general_a reformation_n which_o be_v represent_v by_o the_o vintage_n i_o have_v hear_v it_o alway'_v say_v that_o whatsoever_o be_v style_v a_o principle_n in_o any_o science_n aught_o to_o be_v clear_a and_o of_o such_o a_o evidence_n as_o to_o set_v it_o beyond_o contradiction_n whereas_o mr._n iurieu_n principle_n that_o the_o seven_o vial_n be_v certain_o seven_o period_n of_o time_n have_v not_o this_o character_n be_v neither_o certain_a nor_o clear_a to_o those_o that_o be_v verse_v in_o the_o read_n of_o the_o prophet_n in_o which_o there_o be_v not_o so_o much_o as_o one_o footstep_n of_o it_o to_o be_v find_v it_o be_v evident_a and_o certain_a say_v mr._n i._o because_o the_o term_n vial_n signify_v a_o hourglass_n and_o not_o a_o cup._n for_o a_o cup_n be_v of_o another_o form_n than_o a_o vial_n in_o that_o this_o have_v a_o large_a belly_n and_o a_o narrow_a mouth_n but_o it_o be_v not_o about_o the_o form_n of_o a_o vial_n that_o we_o treat_v but_o about_o the_o signification_n of_o the_o term._n nor_o be_v there_o any_o greek_a author_n that_o ascribe_v to_o the_o word_n vial_n the_o signification_n of_o a_o hourglass_n neither_o be_v there_o one_o example_n to_o that_o purpose_n either_o in_o henry_n stevens_n thesauras_n or_o in_o favorinus_n or_o in_o suidas_n or_o in_o hesychius_n or_o in_o the_o glossary_a but_o by_o all_o dictionary_n it_o do_v appear_v that_o the_o term_n vial_n signify_v a_o cup_n a_o chalice_n in_o a_o word_n a_o vessel_n design_v to_o drink_v in_o or_o any_o thing_n rather_o than_o a_o glass_n for_o the_o measure_n of_o time._n so_o that_o mr._n iurieu'_v great_a principle_n be_v more_o than_o doubtful_a but_o then_o the_o use_n to_o which_o st._n john_n apply_v this_o term_n vial_n do_v make_v we_o plain_o see_v its_o falsehood_n in_o the_o 5_o chap._n of_o the_o revelation_n v._n 8._o the_o four_o and_o twenty_o elder_n fall_v down_o before_o the_o throne_n have_v golden_a vial_n full_a of_o odour_n which_o be_v the_o prayer_n of_o the_o saint_n now_o can_v vial_n there_o signify_v hour-glass_n be_v hour-glass_n use_v to_o offer_v incense_n in_o and_o to_o scatter_v perfume_n in_o the_o place_n of_o worship_n as_o well_o as_o to_o measure_v and_o design_n time_n sure_o mr._n jurieu_o will_v grant_v that_o vial_n in_o the_o 5_o chap._n of_o the_o revelation_n be_v not_o hourglass_n but_o cup_n &_o the_o odour_n whereof_o they_o be_v say_v to_o be_v full_a determine_v their_o signification_n to_o be_v cup_n rather_o than_o hourglass_n we_o may_v also_o affirm_v that_o the_o term_n vial_n chap._n 16._o can_v have_v no_o other_o signification_n but_o this_o in_o that_o the_o wrath_n of_o god_n whereof_o they_o be_v say_v to_o be_v full_a adjudge_v the_o meaning_n of_o they_o to_o bowl_n or_o cup_n out_o of_o which_o the_o enemy_n of_o god_n church_n be_v make_v to_o drink_v rather_o than_o to_o hour-glass_n for_o the_o measure_n and_o define_v of_o time_n it_o may_v be_v likewise_o tell_v he_o that_o it_o be_v say_v chap._n 18._o v._n 3._o that_o babylon_n shall_v drink_v of_o the_o wrath_n of_o god_n though_o the_o word_n vial_n be_v not_o in_o the_o original_n yet_o it_o determin_n the_o signification_n of_o vial_n chap._n 16._o to_o be_v cup_n because_o they_o be_v the_o judgement_n of_o god_n which_o be_v speak_v of_o in_o the_o one_o place_n as_o well_o as_o in_o the_o other_o it_o may_v be_v far_o say_v unto_o he_o that_o chap._n 16._o speak_v not_o simple_o of_o vial_n but_o of_o golden_a vial_n and_o thereupon_o he_o may_v be_v ask_v whether_o hour-glass_n be_v ancient_o make_v of_o gold_n so_o that_o thereby_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n may_v allude_v unto_o they_o it_o may_v also_o be_v demand_v of_o he_o whether_o a_o hourglass_n of_o gold_n will_v be_v proper_a to_o measure_v time_n by_o be_v gold_n ancient_o transparent_a that_o man_n can_v see_v throw_v it_o how_o the_o water_n run_v out_o as_o we_o now_o see_v throw_v glass_n how_o the_o sand_n drain_v away_o but_o mr._n jurieu_o object_n that_o the_o vial_n be_v pour_v forth_o upon_o the_o earth_n upon_o the_o sea_n upon_o fountain_n and_o river_n upon_o the_o sun_n upon_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o beast_n upon_o euphrates_n and_o into_o the_o air_n which_o can_v be_v say_v of_o drink_n or_o of_o
censer_n and_o fill_v it_o with_o fire_n of_o the_o altar_n and_o cast_v it_o into_o the_o earth_n and_o there_o be_v voice_n and_o thundering_n and_o lighning_n and_o a_o earthquake_n have_v be_v use_v under_o the_o law_n for_o two_o use_n one_o be_v for_o war_n and_o to_o encourage_v the_o people_n to_o fight_v the_o other_o be_v for_o peace_n and_o to_o stir_v up_o the_o people_n to_o a_o holy_a rejoice_n those_o speak_v of_o here_o be_v of_o the_o first_o sort_n the_o seven_o angel_n be_v the_o denouncer_n of_o those_o evil_n which_o god_n be_v to_o pour_v out_o upon_o the_o church_n to_o punish_v her_o decay_n in_o zeal_n and_o charity_n the_o other_o angel_n who_o stand_v before_o the_o golden_a altar_n with_o a_o golden_a censer_n be_v jesus_n christ_n that_o appear_v in_o the_o 7._o chap._n with_o the_o seal_n of_o god_n and_o appear_v now_o as_o a_o priest_n with_o a_o censer_n that_o be_v to_o say_v as_o a_o intercessor_n and_o his_o intercession_n appear_v here_o with_o two_o different_a effect_n one_o for_o his_o people_n in_o obtain_v their_o prayer_n to_o be_v accept_v and_o his_o give_a value_n to_o they_o be_v figure_v by_o incense_n the_o other_o against_o false_a christian_n upon_o who_o he_o scatter_v fire_n from_o off_o the_o altar_n this_o be_v the_o fire_n of_o division_n whereof_o christ_n speak_v luke_o 12._o 49_o 51._o i_o be_o come_v to_o send_v fire_n on_o the_o earth_n suppose_v you_o that_o i_o be_o come_v to_o give_v peace_n on_o earth_n i_o tell_v you_o nay_o but_o rather_o division_n it_o be_v say_v that_o this_o fire_n be_v take_v off_o the_o altar_n because_o it_o be_v to_o be_v kindle_v in_o a_o church_n destitute_a of_o zeal_n and_o charity_n and_o because_o this_o fire_n of_o division_n be_v to_o be_v about_o religion_n as_o the_o subject_n of_o it_o and_o by_o reason_n that_o jesus_n câ—rist_n be_v to_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o it_o or_o at_o least_o the_o pretence_n the_o voice_n thundering_n lightning_n and_o earthquake_n that_o ensue_v upon_o the_o scatter_n of_o this_o fire_n do_v plain_o represent_v the_o strife_n quarrel_n and_o trouble_n which_o under_o the_o reign_n of_o constantin_n and_o his_o successor_n break_v out_o among_o the_o bishop_n and_o pastor_n who_o be_v give_v up_o to_o covetousness_n luxury_n and_o ambition_n raise_v such_o trouble_n as_o shake_v the_o christian_a religion_n and_o open_v a_o door_n to_o antichristianism_n which_o do_v appear_v under_o the_o trumpet_n x._o illustration_n of_o the_o first_o trumpet_n and_o of_o the_o hail_v fire_n and_o blood._n rev._n chap._n 8._o v._o 1._o and_o the_o seven_o angel_n which_o have_v the_o seven_o trumpet_n prepare_v themselves_o to_o sound_v v._o 7._o and_o the_o first_o angel_n sound_v and_o there_o follow_v hail_n and_o fire_n mingle_v with_o blood_n and_o they_o be_v cast_v upon_o the_o earth_n and_o the_o three_o part_n of_o the_o tree_n be_v burn_v up_o and_o all_o green_a grass_n be_v burn_v up_o we_o find_v not_o in_o history_n any_o change_n that_o befall_v the_o church_n so_o near_o to_o the_o withhold_v the_o wind_n and_o to_o the_o silence_n for_o half_a a_o hour_n i._n e._n so_o near_o to_o the_o peaceable_a reign_n of_o constantin_n which_o either_o more_o open_v a_o door_n to_o antichristianism_n or_o which_o better_o correspond_v to_o this_o hail_v to_o this_o fire_n and_o to_o this_o blood_n cause_v by_o this_o first_o trumpet_n than_o that_o so_o much_o note_v heresy_n of_o arius_n 1_o arianism_n begin_v to_o lift_v up_o its_o head_n under_o the_o reign_n of_o constantin_n the_o church_n have_v no_o soon_o peace_n than_o the_o devil_n let_v loose_v this_o heretic_n to_o trouble_v she_o 2_o this_o heresy_n infect_v the_o whole_a empire_n the_o world_n say_v st._n jerom_n tremble_v and_o be_v amaze_v to_o see_v itself_o become_v arian_n it_o last_v near_o three_o hundred_o year_n many_o council_n be_v assemble_v to_o stop_v its_o course_n and_o it_o be_v in_o these_o council_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n lay_v the_o foundation_n of_o that_o supremacy_n which_o make_v he_o afterward_o to_o be_v consider_v and_o fear_v as_o the_o head_n the_o judge_n and_o the_o absolute_a monarch_n both_o of_o the_o world_n and_o of_o the_o church_n 3_o the_o hail_n the_o fire_n and_o the_o blood_n do_v admirable_o agree_v to_o that_o heresy_n it_o be_v call_v hail_n by_o reason_n both_o of_o its_o violence_n and_o of_o the_o noise_n which_o it_o make_v and_o because_o of_o the_o barrenness_n and_o coldness_n which_o it_o beget_v in_o man_n heart_n out_o of_o which_o it_o drive_v away_o godliness_n and_o charity_n it_o be_v style_v fire_n because_o of_o the_o contention_n which_o it_o kindle_v and_o it_o be_v call_v blood_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o bloody_a persecution_n which_o it_o raise_v and_o whereas_o she_o three_o part_n of_o the_o tree_n and_o every_o green_a herb_n be_v say_v to_o have_v be_v burn_v up_o it_o be_v because_o more_o than_o one_o half_a of_o the_o pastor_n who_o be_v design_v by_o tree_n and_o the_o generality_n of_o the_o people_n signify_v by_o all_o green_a grass_n be_v infect_v with_o it_o xi_o illustration_n of_o the_o second_o trumpet_n a_o mountain_n burn_v cast_v into_o the_o sea_n and_o a_o three_o part_n of_o it_o become_v blood._n rev._n chap._n 8._o v._o 8._o and_o the_o second_o angel_n sound_v and_o as_o it_o be_v a_o great_a mountain_n burn_v with_o fire_n be_v cast_v into_o the_o sea_n and_o the_o three_o part_n of_o the_o sea_n become_v blood_n v._o 9_o and_o the_o three_o part_n of_o the_o creature_n which_o be_v in_o the_o sea_n and_o have_v life_n die_v and_o the_o three_o part_n of_o the_o ship_n be_v destroy_v it_o be_v certain_a that_o mountain_n do_v in_o the_o language_n of_o the_o prophet_n signify_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o earth_n thus_o mount_v zion_n signify_v the_o church_n which_o be_v the_o kingdom_n of_o god._n and_o thus_o it_o be_v say_v isaiah_n chap._n 2._o v._n 14._o that_o the_o day_n of_o the_o lord_n shall_v be_v against_o all_o the_o high_a mountain_n that_o be_v against_o all_o nation_n though_o never_o so_o fierce_a and_o against_o all_o kingdom_n how_o powerful_a soever_o so_o that_o this_o burn_a mountain_n throw_v into_o the_o sea_n can_v be_v better_a explain_v than_o of_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o goth_n visigoth_n ostrogoth_n vandal_n and_o gepid_n that_o under_o the_o reign_n of_o valens_n about_o the_o year_n 378._o break_v in_o like_o a_o inundation_n upon_o the_o roman_a empire_n destroy_v rome_n and_o who_o abolish_v the_o very_a name_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n in_o the_o west_n about_o the_o year_n 547._o these_o nation_n be_v style_v a_o burn_a mountain_n because_o of_o their_o violence_n and_o of_o their_o swiftness_n this_o mountain_n be_v cast_v into_o the_o sea_n because_o it_o be_v a_o effect_n of_o the_o wrath_n of_o god_n that_o these_o nation_n break_v in_o upon_o the_o roman_a empire_n which_o be_v a_o great_a sea_n a_o heap_n of_o many_o people_n which_o the_o scripture_n use_v to_o express_v by_o water_n now_o this_o burn_a mountain_n be_v not_o say_v to_o dry_v up_o the_o sea_n though_o that_o be_v the_o proper_a effect_n of_o fire_n but_o it_o be_v say_v to_o have_v cause_v the_o three_o part_n of_o the_o sea_n to_o become_v blood_n the_o h._n spirit_n have_v a_o respect_n to_o what_o be_v here_o signify_v by_o this_o mountain_n namely_o the_o fierce_a and_o bloody_a humour_n of_o these_o nation_n who_o drown_v a_o part_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n in_o blood_n infect_v the_o people_n of_o this_o empire_n with_o error_n and_o destroy_v a_o part_n of_o its_o city_n design_v here_o by_o ship_n xii_o illustration_n of_o the_o three_o trumpet_n a_o great_a star_n fall_v from_o heaven_n rev._n chap._n viii_o v._o 10._o and_o the_o three_o angel_n sound_v and_o there_o fall_v a_o great_a star_n from_o heaven_n burn_v as_o it_o be_v a_o lamp_n and_o it_o fall_v upon_o the_o three_o part_n of_o the_o river_n and_o upon_o the_o fountain_n of_o water_n v._o ii_o and_o the_o name_n of_o the_o star_n be_v call_v wormwood_n and_o the_o three_o part_n of_o the_o water_n become_v wormwood_n and_o many_o man_n die_v of_o the_o water_n because_o they_o be_v make_v bitter_a see_v jesus_n christ_n have_v in_o the_o first_o chap._n v_o 20._o expound_v the_o seven_o star_n which_o he_o have_v in_o his_o right_a hand_n to_o represent_v pastor_n it_o must_v necessary_o be_v that_o by_o the_o star_n speak_v of_o here_o some_o bishop_n or_o pastor_n shall_v be_v intend_v and_o forasmuch_o as_o it_o be_v a_o great_a star_n it_o must_v be_v a_o great_a bishop_n that_o be_v design_v and_o the_o pastor_n of_o some_o church_n which_o man_n esteem_v to_o be_v the_o